ExplicitNovels

Toshia In The Pit By BradentonLarry - Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. None of the men rushed ahead to get at her, and these good manners put them ahead of the sisters in Toshia's esteem. Smiling at them, Toshia decided to throw herself into things and get as much fun out of the situation as she could. She started to crawl toward them across the mattress, which prompted hoots and cheering from the audience overhead, and encouraged the men to join her on the mattress, walking on the mattress toward her.  When she was surrounded by them, she sat back on her haunches and smiled up at them. They cheerfully smiled back, and one of them, a cute guy with light blue eyes, dark hair and a thin physique, reached out to gently run his hand over her hair. Toshia reached up and brushed her hands over several of the cocks swaying around her. Before waking up in Eros, Toshia had never been with more than one man at a time. Since then, on her first night, she had had a man in both her pussy and mouth at the same time; the next day she had satisfied five men in a little gangbang orchestrated by Don, with the assistance of Shelonda; there had been her marathon in the disco, and the orgy in the steam room, when she had taken Don in her pussy and Peter in her ass, as well as comparatively light play during the masquerade, when she'd been fucking and sucking simultaneously; and, of course, there had been her time with the satyrs. She remembered how much she had come to love fucking here, and had discovered her love of XYZ saturated cum. She recalled the delirious and delicious frenzy that she had surrendered herself to in the disco, and felt her body responding in anticipation as she leaned forward to brush her cheek against one of the five cocks at her disposal. She began to stroke the two cocks which were currently in her hands and bent down a little to kiss one of the two cocks in front of her, which were now standing out a bit, offering themselves to her. She kissed the other one, then, and licked it. She moved to the other, licked it too, and then took its purple head into her mouth. Toshia slowly sucked on it, as if it were a hard candy, feeling it swell between her lips. The cocks in her hands were stiffening quickly, and the man behind her, who must be the one with the big dick, continued to stroke her hair and shoulders. The other men followed that one's lead and began to touch her. Strong, rough, but gentle hands caressed her face and neck, and moved over her arms and touched her breasts. Toshia released the one cock from her mouth and caught the other she'd kissed in her mouth. She bobbed her head on it a little, looking up at the two men directly in front of her to make sure they were watching her. Seeing that they were paying attention, Toshia pushed herself forward, and let this cock slide over her tongue and down into her throat. She held it there for a long moment, breathing through her nose. Then, she pulled back, only to turn and give the same treatment to the other cock. She was dimly aware that the women above were shouting encouragement, but Toshia's attention was on the cocks in front of her and in her hands, and the hands that were exploring her upper body, particularly the ones that were now pinching her nipples. This last made her moan around the cock in her mouth. Toshia pulled off this cock, then, and turned to her left, pulling the cock she'd been stroking with that hand to her mouth. While she was sucking that now very stiff prick, the man behind her knelt down and reached around to run his big hand over her belly, as his other hand continued to tease her tit. The man behind her kissed her shoulder and his fingers delved down between her thighs, brushing against her clit and touching her wet lips. The all too brief and tantalizing caress sparked another moan. One of the men in front of her knelt down then and leaned in to kiss and suck at her free breast. Toshia took this as a cue to turn her head to the right and give the cock in that hand the treatment three of the others had enjoyed. She found herself sucking with growing enthusiasm. The sensations of those thick, hard cocks sliding in and out of her mouth were enough to get her riled up all by themselves. The thought of having five of them to herself was an additional thrill. The man behind her then managed to part her pussy lips with his large fingers and to push a digit partway up her. Toshia responded by rocking against him, rubbing herself against his hand and trying to get that finger to penetrate deeper. She would have leaned forward, so that the man behind her could fuck her from behind, but there was a man in front of her, sucking on her nipple, blocking her way. Instead, she tried leaning back a little, to make it easier for the man's finger to get into her. Soon, she was lying back against this big man, feeling his cock pressed against her lower back. His was the only cock in the bunch that wasn't fully hard yet, but it was already long and thick. Now he was able to fuck his finger in and out Toshia's pussy freely, rubbing his hand against her clit all the while. Meanwhile, the other guys had gotten on their knees around her. Two men now had their mouths on her tits, while two of them made sure that she always had a cock in her face. Laughing, she took hold of both of these cocks, brought their heads together and sucked them both into her mouth. She'd seen this done in porn films, but had never done anything like it before. She stuffed both cocks into her mouth as far as she could, which wasn't far, and then released them, but held them so that she could play with both heads with her tongue. One of the guys in front of her, the one who had been first to drop to his hands and knees, was kissing down her belly, and coaxed the hand away from her pussy. Toshia whimpered as the finger left her, but then moaned in appreciation as she felt that large finger replaced by two slightly smaller ones and a warm tongue lapping at her clit. She went back to sucking one cock at a time, deepthroating one and then the other, until her first orgasm hit her hard. She moaned and trembled as she sucked hard on the guy lucky enough to be there at that moment. Toshia didn't wait to stop shaking before she went back to enthusiastically sucking. The guys were ready to change things around, though. The man who had licked her so well backed away, and the big guy behind her lifted her up off him and scooted out from behind her. Toshia fell backward, letting her legs splay out, one managing to slip between one guy's legs and the other caught by one of the gentlemen whose cock she'd just been sucking. For a moment, she saw the sisters around the big opening in the ceiling. They seemed to be watching the action closely. For some reason, the idea that she was putting on a show for those women added a lot to how turned on Toshia was. She tried to spot Daphne – she wanted to make sure the dark-haired bitch could see that she was having fun – but the men and their cocks crowded out her view. Four of the guys were kneeling around her upper body, including the still relatively limp dong of the guy who'd been so patiently behind her until now. She smiled up at all the guys, but focused on that one big cock, reaching up to run her hands over it and to pull it down to her lips. She could feel someone parting her legs and then lifting her hips up off the mattress, but Toshia concentrated on kissing and licking the head of the cock in her hands. She felt a hard head being pushed into her pussy and pulled the other into her mouth at the same time. She wrapped her legs around the waist of the man inside her, pulling him into her until she felt him filling her and then fucking her. As the cock in her mouth grew harder, she had to turn her head to the side so the big man could keep it between her lips. The other three guys continued to move their hands over her body, concentrating mostly on her tits, which were being caressed and pinched almost constantly. The cock in her pussy was fucking her steadily, and her pussy was milking it with each thrust. Letting the man with the big cock hold her head in place and gently fuck in and out of her mouth, Toshia moved her hands over the other available men, grasping for their hard organs and stroking and pulling at them whenever she found them. Toshia was loving all this attention, and was sure she would come again soon, but also thought there must be more efficient ways to do things. For one thing, she wasn't giving this deliciously thick cock the attention she wanted. She pulled her head back, and, once her mouth was clear, said, "Let me up for a second." As soon as the guy fucking her pulled out, Toshia rolled over and got up on her hands and knees. Looking back over her shoulder at her erstwhile fucker, she said, "Carry on, but you boys need to take turns." This made the guys all laugh. They cheerfully gathered around her again, hands all over her back, butt and tits, as that cock was pushed back into her waiting pussy. Toshia smiled at the guy with the big cock and said, "Now, bring that back over here." The big man grinned down at her and pushed his hard cock down so she could get the head of it into her mouth. She took hold of the thick shaft with one hand began to work the fat, purple head in and out of her mouth. It was soon slick with her spit and sliding in and out of her throat with surprising ease. He held on to her head again, and she let go of him so that she could find another pair of cocks to stroke. Behind her, her narrow waist was held tightly as a thick cock slid in and out of her grasping, wet pussy. She could feel the man's balls slapping against her clit as she felt his body pressing against her butt. With each thrust into her, Toshia was pushed onto the thick cock in her mouth and throat. She found herself grunting and moaning with animal abandon. Abruptly, the cock was pulled out of her pussy and there was motion on the mattress. Then, without any preliminaries a second cock was pushed into her. Apparently the guy who did not have his cock in Toshia's mouth or one of her hands was now fucking her. She pushed back onto him to welcome him. It didn't take long for him to begin fucking her with enthusiasm, and she was again moaning around the thick organ in her mouth. Then, again abruptly, that cock was pulled out of her, and one of the cocks in her hands was withdrawn, only to be pushed a moment later deep into her pussy. Toshia wished Don was here to see her fucking one guy after another in quick succession. She managed to glance to the side and saw her reflection in the mirrored wall. She was on her hands and knees, surrounded by men who were fucking her, while she deepthroated a hung stud. Don would love this! Then there was another sudden change of cocks fucking her pussy. She felt a hand slipping up along her belly until the questing fingers found her clit, just beneath someone's thick cock fucking her pussy. Strung between two male shafts, with her tits being squeezed and someone playing with her clit, Toshia came again, groaning loudly. The big guy in front of her pulled his cock out of her mouth, so she could catch her breath. Toshia looked up at him and the others with a happy grin, "Thanks, boys. Let's try something else." She had the big stud lay down on his back, and she quickly straddled him. She took hold of his hard cock, and pushed the fat head of it up into her pussy. "Mmm, nice!" she smiled down at him. Then she slowly lowered herself so that the thick shaft filled her completely. She paused a moment to adjust to the girth – it was the biggest cock she'd had inside her since the Manor – and then began to fuck up and down on it. Soon she was rocking on that big prick, enjoying the feeling of it moving inside her as well as the hard body she was grinding down against. The other guys clustered around her, their cocks in her face. She spent a few minutes moving from cock to cock, sucking on them each. Then, she concentrated on one, bobbing her head up and down on it vigorously and taking it down her throat. Pulling off it, then, she said to its owner, "Now get behind me and fuck my ass." Toshia was already sucking another cock by the time she felt the head of a cock pushing against her butt. She relaxed and exhaled as her ass was penetrated. After her time with the satyr's she was pretty comfortable with this, even though the cock in her pussy was much larger than that of any of the satyrs. Toshia let herself revel in the feeling of having her mouth, pussy and ass well-filled by cock. In another moment, she was being fucked hard in the ass, as she tried to keep her mouth and hands busy on the three cocks in front of her. She had the middle cock deep in her throat, and the other two cocks in her tight grasp when she felt the unmistakable thrusting into her from behind that indicated her ass was about to be filled with cum. She moaned encouragement and kept sucking and stroking. The cock in her butt swelled and Toshia felt the warmth of hot jizz shooting up inside her. As the guy behind her pulled out of her, she pulled back off the cock in her throat, looked up and said, "Your turn. Get back there and fill me up." As that man hurried to comply, the other two guys closed ranks and she pulled both of their cocks to her mouth. She had both of their heads in her mouth as her ass accepted its second guest of the day. The guy fucking her ass had been ready to blow when he was down Toshia's throat, and now that her tight, strong ass was squeezing him in its hot grasp, he was only able to thrust a dozen deep and hard times before he exploded up inside her. One of the guys in front of Toshia didn't wait to be told what to do, but hurried behind her to replace the man who now pulled out of her ass. This one hadn't been so close to coming, though, so he was able to give her a sound fucking. Shoving back onto him and the big cock underneath her, Toshia pulled the man in front of her closer and sucked his cock intently. She wanted to taste some delicious cum, and she meant to make this cock give it to her. One fist wrapped around the base of its shaft, she let him fuck in and out of her mouth and throat with abandon. All three cocks in her were plundering her body for every ounce of pleasure, and she was getting as good as she was giving. A series of rising orgasms blossomed at her clit and swept through her body, making her pussy and ass clasp hungrily at the cocks in them. Before she was finished coming, the cock in her ass erupted with what felt like a torrent of hot cum. That guy kept fucking her though, and was still hard inside her when the cock in her mouth swelled and a flood of cum filled her mouth. Toshia swallowed again and again, until there was no more to be had. Slowly, gently, the cocks were withdrawn from her ass and mouth. Of the five men, only the guy beneath her hadn't come. Toshia felt a playful sense of accomplishment at this, and was about to ask the patient man how he wanted her, when there was squeaking sound as the cell gate was opened again. The four men who had come slipped out and another four came in. "Oh my," Toshia said, noting that at least one of these newcomers was as well hung as the man in her pussy. Seeing what was going on, the man underneath her suggested, "Turn around and sit on my cock, so you can fuck it while sucking them." She laughed, and said, "Good idea." She pulled herself up off him and turned around, squatting over his cock, which he held up for her. She sank down on it with a satisfied smile, and beckoned the new four guys over. As she began to take turns sucking and stroking these new cocks, the man underneath her lifted her by her waist and lifted and lowered her, while fucking up into her. The up and down motion helped her stroke and suck the cocks around her. Oblivious to everything but the good, steady fucking her pussy was getting, the strong hands on her waist, and the cocks in her mouth and hands, Toshia gave herself over to being the instrument of sexual pleasure for these strangers. Before she knew it, the cock in her left hand was spraying a thick stream of white cum over her forehead and down her cheek. Laughing, she tried to get her mouth on that cock before more escaped, but just as she did, the cock in her right hand erupted, shooting cum all over her neck and tits. Toshia sucked the remaining cum out of those two cocks before releasing them and turning her attention to the remaining two cocks, including the other really big one. For now, she concentrated on the smaller of the two, sucking on it enthusiastically while stroking the larger with her hands. When the cock in her mouth spewed its delicious load down her throat, Toshia knew that she was ready for something more, and thought that she should try to give the guy beneath her something of a treat. She looked over her shoulder to explain what she had in mind, but then noticed that the cell gate was being opened again. Three new men were being admitted as the three who had just come left. "How many men are there?" Toshia asked. "Twenty six," the man smiled. This exchange, which had been heard above, set off a raucous round of laughter among the spectators. Toshia laughed and said, "OK, well, I'll worry about that later. For now, I want to try to take you up my butt. Be gentle!" He lifted her up, and she reached down to catch his cock and then pushed it back so she could feel the big head of it pressed against her asshole. Her butt was still slippery with cum, and his cock was very slick with her juice, but he would be the biggest thing she'd ever had up her ass. Toshia thought, If I pull this off and live, I'm going back to the Manor and having the Player and Igor double-team me! Slowly he lowered her and she opened herself up, until the fat head was up inside her. "Goddamn that's big! Fuck, it feels good!" she exclaimed, realizing that she was making a spectacle for the audience above her. Then, she added, "You ought to try this Wanda." This made the spectators erupt in raucous laughter, which then became applause. Toshia took hold of the forearms of the man underneath her and pulled herself down further. She felt simultaneously that she was tearing herself apart and that she was having the most intense sexual moment of her life. She wasn't done, though. Once she was sure she had that big cock firmly up inside her, she leaned back and beckoned to the man with the other big prick who had been watching all of this with great interest. He knelt down in front of Toshia, and pushed his cock down until the head was brushing against her clit and pussy lips. "Put it in me," Toshia said. "Fuck my pussy with that big cock." With a big grin on his face, this guy slowly pushed his cock into Toshia's waiting and very wet pussy. He wasn't even all the way in before Toshia began to come. Trembling all over and gasping, she managed to shout, "More! Give me more! Fill me with your cock!" The man beneath her held her in place, while the man over her pushed all the way in and then began to fuck slowly and steadily in and out of her. Toshia found herself coming over and over again as these two big cocks moved inside her. She wrapped her legs around the waist of the man in front of her and urged him to fuck her harder. Soon he was fucking that big cock into her vigorously, and Toshia was gasping and grunting in time with the thrusts. Slowly she became aware that the three new men were standing around watching the action and stroking their very hard cocks. Letting the man beneath her hold her in place, she reached out and caught one of the cocks and pulled it and the attached man closer. He bent his knees and Toshia leaned a bit to the side, so she could get her mouth on this new cock. The other guys came closer and one of them took hold of Toshia's free hand and placed it on his cock. She immediately began to pull and twist on it. The third man, directly over her, reached down to caress her hair and throat. Toshia responded to this by taking her mouth off the one cock and dropping her head back. She caught the balls of the man in front of her in her mouth and sucked on them, while continuing to stroke the cocks of the men on either side. The man whose balls she was sucking pulled back then and pushed his cock down so it could slide into her mouth. Toshia relaxed her throat and let him push into her. Soon he was fucking in and out of her mouth and throat steadily. Toshia lay back and let the cocks fucking her have their way with her; the only really active thing she was doing was stroking the two cocks on either side. Surprisingly, it was the guy in her right hand who came first, shooting a stream of cum over her upturned and sweaty breast. Toshia could only feel the cum splatter over her tits and then running down her hand. Then, the man fucking her throat was pushing more insistently, and the shaft filling Toshia's mouth swelled as a thick flood of cum washed down her throat. She tried to swallow without choking, and was mostly successful. Before the guy on Toshia's left could take his place at Toshia's mouth, the guy fucking his big cock in and out of Toshia's pussy shoved extra hard into her and shot a big load of cum into her, which spilled out of her as he drew that thick shaft out of her. Without waiting to be told or invited, the guy who had been on Toshia's left hurried to get between her legs. She smiled down at him as he shoved himself into her, squishing more cum out of her. It took him only a few good thrusts before he added his own seed to Toshia's pussy. Another three guys were waiting their turn, but Toshia held up her cum-covered hand. She said to the guy beneath her, "Let's roll over, so you can really fuck me." This maneuver was carried off with surprising ease; the big man's strength and Toshia's small size no doubt helped. Now Toshia was on her hands and knees again, as the original big cock of the day fucked in and out of her ass with enthusiastic abandon. Toshia just shoved back on that wonderfully large cock and ignored everything else for the moment. There were guys all around her, pawing her and stroking their cocks, and one guy managed to worm his way underneath her, kissing and sucking at her nipples as she fucked. All she was thinking about was fucking that cock and taking his cum in her ass. After all his patience, it didn't take long for this steady, hard fucking to bring him off. Toshia smiled happily to herself as he pumped what felt like a gallon of cum into her bowels. As he pulled out of her, she looked back at him and asked, "What's your name?" "Victor," he smiled. "Nice to meet you, Victor," she grinned. I'll have to find a way to bring him along when I get out of here. Then she was being pulled down on the hard cock of the man who had been underneath her. She rode this guy happily, taking the cock that was offered to her mouth as well. Then she felt someone behind her, and she turned to say, "Put it in my pussy, too." The new guy laughed a little and nodded. He pushed the head of his cock down as the guy underneath Toshia pulled out. They put their heads together and slowly pushed into her. "Mm, yeah," Toshia smiled and pushed back on them. "That's good. Fuck me together like that." She found herself wishing there were some way to get a cock into her ass, too, but contented herself with going back to sucking on the cock in front of her. She was amazed and delighted by how much her body could take, and how much pleasure it could give her. Her experiences in Eros had awakened the daring sexual explorer inside her. It didn't take long for the intense double-fucking she was getting to make her come yet again. Later, after this set of guys had all come and gone, and Toshia had completely lost count of how many men had come in and on her, she had another interesting idea. She was now again, lying back on a man who had his cock up inside her ass, and had taken five guys in her pussy, and a sixth was now pushing himself into her. She put a hand on this sixth man's chest and said, "Try to get into my ass too." "Ambitious," the man smiled. He pushed himself the rest of the way into her pussy, getting himself well coated with pussy juice and cum, and then pulled out. Working with the guy beneath her, he slowly pushed into her tight butt with his companion. "Oh my god!" Toshia shouted. "Too much, too much! No, don't stop! Fuck me. Fuck my ass! I'm such a slut!" With two cocks sliding in and out of ass, Toshia came in a spectacular, screaming display. She gasped and shook, clawing at the back of the man on top of her. They fucked her to two more orgasms, and then the man on top of her pulled out of her ass and moved around to push his cock into her eager mouth. She gave him a sloppy, enthusiastic blowjob until he pulled out and came messily all over her face and throat. Toshia laughed and pushed the cum into her mouth. Then the guy behind her rolled her over so that she was lying on her belly and he was fucking her ass hard and fast. When he finally came inside her, Toshia stayed in that position, letting the remaining half dozen guys, who might have been repeats for all she could tell, fuck her pussy or ass as they wanted. She was done coming, and was happy to just give herself up to these men who had given her so much pleasure. When it was finally done, Toshia rolled over and looked up at the sisters. She finally saw Daphne watching her with a frown. Toshia smiled sleepily up at her and blew her a kiss. The Stayrs have their way with Toshia. Chapter 8  Tracking Toshia Don scrambled down the last gravelly decline and looked frantically about for any sign of Toshia. Now that he had finally managed to come down from the area that had been separated from the river by a steep cliff-face, Don found himself in a lightly forested, grassy hill country, through which the river ran rapidly. On the other side of the river, beyond a small, and empty, grass clearing, were more hills and a thicker forest.  He, Nicole, Amy and Shelonda had followed the edge of the cliff, careful to keep an eye on the river below in case Toshia had managed to catch on to some outcropping or root. They had seen several cataracts – not too big, but large enough that anyone going over them would be plunged violently underwater. The last of those little waterfalls was only a dozen meters upriver from where Don stood now, making quite a bit of noise. By the time the girls had caught up to him, Don was already moving downriver, hugging the waterside and looking frantically for evidence that Toshia had made it this far. It seemed that the river was gradually widening, and this meant that the current would ease up, so Don thought it was increasingly likely that Toshia would have been able to make it to shore. He thought he would probably find her waiting for them. He needed to remain convinced that he would find her impatient and wet. Still, not finding her at all was better than ... some alternatives. After about ten minutes of his hurried chase down the river, he noticed that Nicole was trying to get his attention, calling, "Professor!" Hoping she had spotted Toshia, he spun around, almost colliding with Shelonda, who had been trailing him closely. "You better come look at this," Nicole said. She was looking out into the river. With a sinking heart, Don ran back to where Nicole and Amy stood. "What is it?" "There was something, or someone..." Nicole trailed off, staring intently at the water. "I saw it too," Amy added. "There!" Nicole pointed. Sure enough, there was someone in the water. Moreover, this person seemed to be beckoning to them. Don moved closer, actually taking a few steps into the river. The beckoner disappeared under the water, only to resurface a few meters away from Don. He could now clearly see that it was a beautiful young woman with big eyes and long straight hair of dark, emerald green. "Uh, hello," Don tried. The green-haired young woman rose up out of the water, displaying pale, perfect breasts. She pointed upstream. "Have you seen our friend?" The woman repeated her gesture, more emphatically. "Timmy's in the well?" Nicole smirked. Nobody laughed. "I suppose she's saying we need to go back," Don said, stepping back on dry land. "If she were here Toshia would say, 'You suppose?'" Amy said. She had already started heading back upriver. Once they had backtracked to almost where they had finally reached the riverside, the woman in the water got their attention by splashing water at them. When they were looking, she pointed at a small clearing on the other side of the river, or at the trees beyond the clearing. "Toshia went that way?" Don asked. The woman nodded. Without any hesitation, Don started into the water. "Hold on a second, Professor!" Nicole said. When Don turned, impatience written clearly all over his face and posture, she said, "Maybe we should think about this for a minute." "What? I can swim across that." "Maybe," Nicole shrugged. "You don't know how fast the current is. But, that's not what I meant. We don't know anything about that woman," she nodded toward the green-haired stranger. "Maybe she's trying to lure you to a watery grave, or something. Maybe she did that to Toshia." Getting into the spirit of things, Amy said, "And if Toshia got out of the river there, why didn't she stay there so we could find her?" Don frowned at the girls. He knew they had good points, but he couldn't resist the conviction that Toshia could be in trouble and he had to do whatever he could to find her. Apparently he wasn't alone, because while he paused to consider Nicole and Amy's caution, Shelonda dove into the river and began crossing it, swimming a bit clumsily while holding onto her staff. The green-haired woman watched Shelonda's progress with a smile, and made no move to interfere. "Well, that's that," Don said, and promptly dove in after Shelonda. The current was strong, but not so strong that he couldn't compensate. After a couple of minutes, he was pulling himself out of the water. He smiled at Shelonda and said, "Thank you." She just grinned back at him and shook the water out of her hair. Don found himself distracted by the way her tank top clung to her fit body and luscious tits. It had been an uncommonly long time since he'd had any release, after all. Shelonda broke his distracted train of thought by bending down to help Amy out of the river. Don turned to give Nicole a hand up onto the grassy bank. Once they were all on dry land, Don looked back ask the green-haired river maiden if she could give them any more information, but she was nowhere to be seen. Don decided to reassert some direction, before the others started to succumb to the enflamed sex drive that was already making him painfully aware of the wet feminine bodies so near at hand. He said, "OK, well, if Toshia came up here, something must have made her leave. Otherwise, as Amy pointed out, she would be here waiting for us. So, let's look around and see if there's some kind of sign or evidence of ... something." "There are animal tracks over here," Nicole said after a moment. The others gathered around a patch of dirt where a number of prints were clearly visible. "Hoof prints," Don nodded. "Deer maybe... No, pigs, or goats maybe." "Kind of big for goats, don't you think?" Nicole asked. Don shrugged, "I know they're not horses or deer, but that's about it." "It looks like someone went this way in a hurry," Shelonda said from further along the edge of the clearing. "What do you mean?" Amy asked. "Well, these little branches are broken, and those flowers are trampled, and look here – that's a footprint. It's about the right size for Toshia." "How did you notice all that?" Amy asked. Shelonda just shrugged, and kept moving into the woods, following the trail of minor destruction that she assumed had been left by Toshia. "I say we follow Shelonda's lead," Don said, "but everyone try to remember how to get back here, in case we lose the trail or something." Unfortunately, they had only gone deep enough into the woods to slightly diminish the sound of the river and that last little waterfall, before Shelonda drew up and shook her head, "I don't know where she went next." "That's OK," Don said. "Let's think, if she'd been running this way, where would she run next?" "Maybe that way," Shelonda pointed up the side of the hill in front of them. So, they all climbed up that hillside, moving slowly so Shelonda and the others could look for any sign of Toshia. At the top of the hill, Amy held up her hand and hissed, "Shh!" Everyone held their breath and strained their ears. Finally, Don asked, "What was it?" "I don't know," Amy shook her head. "I thought I heard something – maybe a sex sound, maybe a Toshia sound. I think it came from off that way somewhere, but I can't be sure." Don peered in the direction Amy had indicated, which was to the left of the way they'd been heading. He couldn't hear anything, but the river behind them. Then Shelonda, who had moved around a large rock jutting out of the side of the top of this hill, said, "Oh, she went this way!" The others quickly came around to join Shelonda, and they could all see the signs of someone crashing and sliding down far side of the hill. "How do you know it was Toshia?" Nicole asked. "Look," Shelonda pointed to a clear hand print in some wet dirt. If it hadn't been made by Toshia it had been made by a woman with a hand very close in size to her. Without waiting to see if the others agreed with her assessment, Shelonda followed the screed down to the base of the hill and then started up the next. Near the top, she paused, though. "It was so clear, but now..." Shelonda said as Don came up next to her. "Oh, she turned this way!" and headed to the left. "That's the direction I said, wasn't it?" Amy asked. Don only nodded and followed after Shelonda, who seemed to have had some kind of hunting or tracking experience before she was brought to Eros. Combining this with her martial arts skills, Don thought she might have been in the military, though he knew it might just be that she'd had a parent who took her camping a lot and then later she took kung fu classes. Following along after Shelonda, they made slow but steady progress along a line of hills that seemed to parallel the course of the river. Finally, after what must have been an hour, Shelonda led them up a particularly steep slope, where, Shelonda said, it was obvious that Toshia had climbed up using both her hands and feet. Just past the top of this steep slope, there was a small, leaf-carpeted clearing in front of a very large moss-covered fallen tree trunk. "Whoa! I smell sex!" Amy announced. Don could smell it too – not only the smell he loved so well of Toshia's aroused sex, but also of male cum, and quite a bit of both. "There's cum all over these leaves," Nicole noticed. "Someone's been having fun," Amy laughed. "It's hard to tell with the leaves," Shelonda said, "but it looks like Toshia tripped on that root there and fell here. Then someone had sex against that tree, and then more sex over there, on those leaves with the cum on them." "I'm starting to think Toshia doesn't need our help," Amy smiled. "Why was she running through the woods, then?" Nicole asked. Clearly, after the incidents with the sex-plants and the attack over the river, Nicole had adopted a much more cautious attitude toward Eros. Don thought that attitude was entirely appropriate. "If it was Toshia having sex here, and I agree that it probably was," Don said, "we should assume that it was against her will. But even if she was having fun, that doesn't mean she doesn't still need our help or that we ought to just abandon her." Nicole and Amy nodded their agreement, the former a bit more emphatically than the latter. Shelonda was already checking out the brush around the clearing. "They went this way," she announced at last. As they all fell in behind Shelonda, Don asked, "Are you sure?" "Yes," she said quietly, "but I think Toshia was being carried, and there are more of those hoof prints." The path they were following was more or less straight, angling upstream and away from the river. Though Shelonda said the trail was pretty easy to follow – "they were all together and not trying to be sneaky" – it was quickly getting dark, which slowed them down considerably. "What do you mean 'they were all together'?" Don asked. "How many were there?" "Three or four, plus Toshia, I think," Shelonda said. "We're going to have to stop soon. I can't follow them in the dark." "What's that?" Nicole asked, pointing ahead through the trees and deep shadows. "A light?" Amy suggested. "Probably a campfire," Shelonda decided. "I can follow that in the dark." "OK, but we need to be careful. It could be a trap," Don said. "We move slow and quiet, and nobody does anything crazy, alright?" The women nodded back at him. He was glad they all seemed to be taking this seriously. Shelonda took the lead, and the others moved behind her. Step by cautious step the fire in the distance grew until they could make out figures near it. Shelonda led them down into and then along a low gulley that kept them from seeing the fire for about five minutes. When she climbed quietly up the far side of the gulley, she stopped when her head was just over the top edge. Don joined her, lying on the ground next to her, looking at the campfire which was now not so distant. While it was easy for Don, Shelonda and the others to see what was going on around the campfire, those in that bright circle of light couldn't possibly see into the darkness of the forest where Don and company now spied upon them. "What are those?" Shelonda whispered in honest, open curiosity. "They look like satyrs," Don whispered back, while simultaneously gaping. There by the campfire was Toshia. She was on her hands and knees, while what looked to Don like a half-man-half-goat creature was clearly fucking her vigorously from behind. There was another satyr in front of Toshia, and she was stroking its very erect cock. Toshia looked over her shoulder at the satyr behind her and said, "That's it Scratch, keep fucking me!" Then she pulled the one in front of her closer and began to suck its cock. "Now that looks like fun!" Amy whispered in Don's ear with a grin. A third satyr came into view and promptly flopped on its back and scooted under Toshia, reaching up to play with her tits as the swayed over his face while she was being fucked. The three women were, like Don, transfixed and turned on watching their lost companion enjoying the rough pleasures of satyr-loving. They watched intently as Toshia pulled herself off the cock behind her only to lower herself down on the one beneath her. The satyr she'd called Scratch wasted almost no time, then in pushing himself into Toshia's ass from behind. During these maneuvers Toshia hadn't taken her mouth off the cock in front of her. Toshia's happy grunts and moans, along with those of the satyrs, carried easily in the night air. Amy declared quietly, "And that looks likea lot of fun!" While he was watching all of this, Don was acutely aware of his own, very stiff, cock, and the presence of the women on either side of him. Shelonda was breathing heavily, and Amy was moving her hand up the back of his leg. "What's it going to be, then, Professor?" Amy asked. "Do we bust in and 'rescue' her, or just join the party?" "She might not want to be interrupted at the moment," Nicole observed quietly. "Well, someone better 'interrupt' me soon," Amy breathed. "That does look like fun, Don," Shelonda added. Don had to admit that he had little to no interest in making the women wait much longer for sex. He thought there was a chance that Toshia might get hurt if they startled the satyrs, but he couldn't think of any way of doing that and not also giving them a chance to carry her off in the night. They did seem pretty distracted by fucking Toshia. By now Shelonda was biting Don's shoulder as she played with herself, her arm between her body and the earth, and Amy's hand was on his ass. Yes, something had to give. "OK," Don said, "this is what we're going to do." He stopped talking then, because he hadn't heard the "we're going to do" part. He tried, "That's weird!" but didn't hear that either. Then he noticed that he couldn't actually move and that the fire-lit scene in front of him was rapidly fading to black. Alarmed, he tried shouting, "Hey!" but not only did he hear nothing but he was pretty sure his mouth hadn't even opened. Then, everything was black, and he thought he must be asleep. Chapter 9 Toshia's Frustration Toshia was tied up again. This time, though, she was sitting down. She was tied to a wooden frame chair with a low back. Her arms were tied together behind her, bound at the wrists to each other and the chair. Her legs were tied at the ankles (to the legs of the chair) and at the knees (to the posts that supported the ends of the arms of the chair), so that she couldn't close her thighs. Other than that, she was comparatively comfortable, particularly in relation to being tied to that damned X-cross. Beyond that, though, she actually thought her situation was much worse. Shortly after passing out on the big, red-sheet and cum covered mattress, Toshia had been dragged out of the men's quarters and been washed down, first by several buckets of cold water, and then by a pair of serving girls who must have been chosen for their lack of gentleness. Then, she had been tied down spread-eagled on the stone floor in a room off the main hall where she'd been on display earlier. She was left there overnight and well into the morning. Toshia really hadn't minded that bit, though. Once she'd gotten used to the cold stone against her back, she'd been quite content to sleep. The lack of sleep from the previous two nights, each of which she'd spent tied up in one way or another, as well as the exertions of her hours of sex with the men, had left her in desperate need of unconsciousness. Still, she'd awakened hours before anyone had come to check on her, and the feeling of isolation that swept over her was brutal. Toshia had never doubted that Don must be trying to find her. She expected him to burst in and rescue her at any moment. Or, at least, she had. It was becoming increasingly difficult for her not to think that something terrible had happened to Don. In her more selfish moments she feared that he might have given up on her and decided to return to the Manor. More often, though, she didn't doubt his devotion to her, but worried that he might have gotten hurt or worse and couldn't get to her. Of course, the most likely scenario, she thought, was that he was looking but simply couldn't find her. In any case, the solitary confinement was ultimately lifted. She was untied, allowed to eat, and then tied to this chair, which was then hoisted up and carried into a big chamber off the main hall. This room was obviously the feast hall of the castle. Four large, heavy tables dominated the four quadrants of the chamber. There were also quite a few colorful pillows and mattresses here and there. There were, at first, no sisters present – only half a dozen serving girls who were cleaning up, refilling fruit bowls, and doing various other domestic tasks. Toshia and her chair were set on a raised platform at one end of the room, and then left alone for at least an hour. Then, Daphne came into the room and walked straight up to Toshia. The leader of the Sisterhood was wearing a crude metal breast plate and loin cloth, and was covered in perspiration, as if she had been engaged in vigorous exercise. She had her long, black hair pulled back in a ponytail. With an expression devoid of personal interest or compassion, Daphne checked the bonds around Toshia's wrists and knees. When she was satisfied, she placed her hands on Toshia's bare thighs and leaned forward so that her face was directly in front of and very close to Toshia's own. "You put on quite a show yesterday, pup," Daphne said with contempt. "That got me wondering if you can take it as well as dish it out. Tonight we're going to put on the show and you have to sit there and watch – just watch." Toshia realized the beautiful woman might just have discovered her Achilles' heel. Since waking up in Eros, Toshia had been acutely aware of the powerfully aphrodisiac effect seeing other people having sex had upon her. Watching Don with the Nymphets and then spying on people through the window/mirrors in the secret passage, had, in less than an hour, demolished her resistance to sleeping with her friend. Still, she certainly didn't want to let Daphne have the upper hand, so she smiled nonchalantly and said, "Bring it on, bitch." Daphne chuckled and left her sitting there. Another hour or so passed, with Toshia sitting there alone with her chair and her thoughts, before the sisters began to come into the hall. They had left their armor and weapons behind, and were wearing much more feminine garb. Brigit was wearing a long blue skirt with slits running way up both sides, and a necklace of flowers that almost looked like a Hawaiian lei. The flowers rested on top of her impressive, full, and very naked breasts. Other women were wearing open robes, loosely belted togas, sarongs, and the like. Daphne came in later, with only the robe she'd worn the day before barely covering her tits; her hair was loose now and fell over her shoulders. No one paid any attention to Toshia, but proceeded to eat, drink and be merry. Judging from what she could overhear, most of the conversation going on centered on fighting and physical training. Apparently the women spent a large portion of each day working out and practicing with their weapons. Toshia thought that Don and Shelonda would have their hands full fighting these women. Of course, given the filling nature of the fruit they were eating and the stimulating qualities of the XYZ they were drinking as water and eating with the fruit, it didn't take long before sex was breaking out all around the room. Toshia watched as, off to her right, a blonde woman carried on joking with her friends across the table while a woman with short brown hair lowered her face to the blonde's breasts and ran her hand up between her thighs. Just a short distance down that table, the big, freckled redhead who had licked Toshia's cheek her first day here was sitting up on the edge of the table with her strong thighs spread as another woman bent down to go down on her pussy. The redhead held the woman's head in place with one hand while pinching and twisting her own nipples with the other. On Toshia's left, a particularly attractive pair of amazons were making out passionately, naked breasts pressed together, and muscular arms straining as they reached down to play with each other against the hard surface of the bench they straddled. Beyond them, Brigit sat with her back to the table, and a warrior woman on either side of her. Toshia watched intently as the two women kissed and sucked on Brigit's breasts and worked their hands up under her skirt. Then she noticed that Brigit was watching her in turn and smiling mischievously. Toshia felt her cheeks burning with embarrassment and excitement. Her pulse was already racing a bit, and she could feel the wetness and heat of her pussy. In another fifteen minutes it seemed that there was nowhere she could turn her gaze and avoid seeing these women in some sexual act. Now there were women writhing on the floor around her, locked in 69s or twisting in muscular, feminine daisy chains. The aroma of womanly arousal filled the air. Daphne had known what she was doing, alright, Toshia realized. This was the easily the worst torment she'd undergone – to see all this unbridled and glorious sex on display right in front of her, assaulting her senses, and yet be unable to participate or even to touch herself where she desperately needed to be touched! Toshia tried to tell herself that this was just another test for her, to see how much she could take. She had pushed her own limits as to what she could do with her body to give and receive pleasure, and now she had to see how much frustration she could stand. Toshia finally caught sight of Daphne, who was coming back into the room, followed by some serving girls, including the petite brunette who Toshia thought must be Nina – the girl who had bathed and fed Toshia and given her a sweet and all too singular orgasm in the middle of the night two nights ago. The servants brought with them a chair similar to the one Toshia was tied to, and set it down in a currently clear part of the floor directly in front of Toshia's but several meters away. With her cold blue eyes on Toshia's, Daphne sat down in the chair. With one hand, Daphne reached into her robe and cupped her own breast. Toshia watched as the woman licked her own lips and smiled cruelly across the space between them. Then Daphne moved her hand lower, parting her long, firm legs until Toshia could clearly see the pink lips of her pussy. Sure that she had Toshia's attention, Daphne pushed the robe back, exposing her breasts. As much as she hated the woman – particularly in that moment – Toshia could not deny that Daphne was a strikingly beautiful woman. She also knew that she would give anything right now to be untied so she could get her hands on that woman, to kick her, scratch at her, beat her – to get her fingers into that woman's pussy, to kiss and bite that cold smile off her face, to make her cry out as she came on Toshia's mouth. Toshia ground her teeth together and sat still. As if she could read Toshia's mind, Daphne made a gesture, and Nina, who had been waiting patiently naked behind the chair, came around and knelt between Daphne's legs. Daphne ran her fingers through Nina's hair almost affectionately, as the girl leaned forward. Toshia could only watch the muscles of Nina's thin back as she brought her mouth to Daphne's pussy. Toshia remembered the feeling of Nina's tongue and lips on her own pussy and clit, and watched as Daphne relaxed in her chair, eyes half closed, but still watching Toshia. One hand still caressed Nina's hair, and the other now cupped her own breast. As Daphne's head rolled back a little and the muscles of her arm showed that she was pinching her own nipple hard, Toshia felt a moan that was almost a whimper building up in her own breast. She had never in her life been so enflamed with sexual desire. She knew that a big factor in her frustration was that release was positively denied her. If she thought she would be allowed to come sometime soon, she would bear this restraint more or less cheerfully, almost enjoying the furiously burning excitement in her body. But the fact that there was no satisfaction coming for her was making Toshia wild with frustration. Still, she struggled to maintain an outward appearance of calm, even when it became apparent that the warrior women, who denied themselves all day and kept themselves in peak physical condition, were going to keep this orgy going for hours. To be continued. By BradentonLarry for Literotica

Strange Vegetation: Don & the girls are taken by surprise. By BradentonLarry - Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Chapter 4 Don slowly woke up from his very deep sleep. He felt a warm, soft feminine body pressed against his own. He didn't have to compare these sensations with those from the first time he'd awoken in the Manor to know that Toshia was in his arms. Somehow he just knew it was her. He smiled to himself, and only then started to remember the night before, with the rite, Toshia's sexual offering to the guardian of the portal, and his own deliriously erotic and ultimately painful encounter with the crone. While he reviewed these events, Don became aware, without looking around or even opening his eyes, that he was on the pillows in the witches' tent, and that quite a few other bodies were slumbering around him. Toshia shifted her weight a little in his arms, and he kissed the top of her head. She squeezed his arm, and pushed back against him a bit. Smiling, he hugged her, and kissed her tousled hair again. They lay spooned together like this for several moments, before she wriggled around in his arms to face him. They shared a sleepy smile, and then she buried her face in his chest. Don gently ran his hand over her hair, knowing that he was now wide awake, but not wanting to disturb her if she needed more sleep. After several minutes, though, Toshia looked up at him and asked, "What did you find out last night?" "Not an awful lot," Don answered quietly. "She said we're looking for 'the Sage of the Tower.' We're supposed to go down into the valley and follow the river there to its source, where we'll find the Tower." "Hmm," Toshia murmured thoughtfully with a frown and her eyes still closed. "Are you alright?" Don asked. "Hm?" She looked at him and saw the concern in his eyes, and said, "Yes, I'm alright. I feel like I got fucked enough for a year, but I'm definitely alright. I didn't know I could have that many orgasms." "Did the guardian come?" Toshia paused for a moment, then said, "That was amazing! Very strange, but amazing. It felt like he was coming all through my body. It kind of hurt, but maybe that's just because it was so intense. I think that's when I finally passed out. Then I woke up here with you. Why did you ask about that?" "Something the crone said," Don shrugged. "And how was that?" Don told her all about the encounter with the strange woman. "So, a weird night all around, eh?" she smiled. "Well, I don't know if you noticed, but everyone was else was busy having an orgy while we were distracted." "I thought something like that was going on, but yeah, I was distracted." "I have to admit, it was extremely erotic watching you on that altar." "Oh really?" she smirked mischievously at him. "Maybe next time a dark demon needs sexing up I'll watch you." Don chuckled and said, "Fair enough." "You know, now that I'm thinking about it, it seems pretty rude that they had an orgy without us." "I thought you said you got fucked enough to last a year," Don said wryly. "Well, I was probably exaggerating a little, but it's the principle of the thing, you know? How about you? It sounds like the crone pretty much drained you." "Yeah," he admitted, "but here -- well, obviously, I'm not exactly out of commission." "Yes, I had noticed that," Toshia smiled, giving his erection a squeeze and a pull. For the past several minutes she had been idly toying with him while they talked. Don leaned in and kissed her. Soon, they were slowly making love amongst the sleeping witches and the three girls from the Manor. Though they were quiet, and not at all energetic, several drowsy people noticed what they were up to, and before long wakeful friskiness was spreading through the big tent and a lazy orgy had broken out. Only hours later, after the sex had finally run its course, again, did the company get around to washing up and eating. Then, after Cassandra had given them each a large flask of water and a pouch of fruit, both of which could be slung over their shoulders, the five travelers from the Manor finally left the clearing at the top of the hill. Following the path into the valley that Cassandra pointed out, they began to work their way downhill. Eventually, they came to the foot of the hill, and Amy was the one who said, "Well, there's no river here." "Well, maybe this is one big valley," Don offered. "I don't understand," Shelonda admitted. "Maybe all these hills all gradually descend to a river, and then on the other side they climb back up." "So, this could take a while, eh?" Amy frowned. "All the more reason to keep going," Toshia smiled and led the way up the next hill. As they went, they tried to keep moving in the same general direction. Don insisted that he usually had a very good sense of direction, but pointed out that when all else failed they just needed to keep going for the lowest point, and that ought to work. It had been about noon when they had left the witches, and, perhaps sated by all the fun of the morning and the night before, it was late in the afternoon before anyone mentioned sex. And then the subject came up in a fairly indirect manner, considering how comfortable they were all with each other. They had come into a stand of trees on a gentle slope. The trees were wide spaced, so that there was a nice clearing underneath the green canopy of leaves. The trees were hung with thick green vines of some sort that ran down and through the thick mat of soft leaves that covered the forest floor. The woods seemed particularly hushed and still here, Don thought. Then Nicole giggled, "That looks like a dildo." "What?" Amy asked with interest, and then, after Nicole pointed, she said, "Hey, you're right. And there's another one." Shelonda had stopped and was looking with the other girls at a kind of outgrowth on the sides of one of the vines. Taking a closer look, Don had to admit that they were right; the vines did seem to have what looked like natural dildos of different sizes and slightly different shapes growing out of them at intervals. "That's pretty weird," Toshia admitted. She had been in the lead, but had come back to see what all the fuss was about. "Still, I'd prefer the real thing," Amy grinned. Pulling her tank top up over her head, exposing her full breasts, she sauntered over to Don and said, "What do you say, Professor? Can you help a girl out?" Don chuckled but looked to Toshia. He knew they were trying to make time toward the river, and didn't want to slow things down if the others weren't ready for a break. However, Toshia was merely watching with a smile, as Amy dropped to her knees in front of Don and reached up under his kilt for his organ, which was already thick in anticipation. "Sex break!" Nicole shouted, laughing, as she tore off her own top and then grabbed for Shelonda. Don watched as the two dark-skinned girls fell into the leaves while they stripped each other's clothes off. In front of him, Amy had pushed his kilt up and was already working her warm, wet mouth up and down on his shaft, which was responding by quickly hardening for her. Don dropped his staff, water flask and pouch on the ground and pulled his t-shirt off, and then undid his kilt, letting both items fall on the leaves. Now naked, he concentrated on the wonderful sensations of Amy's tongue and lips on his cock. He held her head in his hands as he fucked slowly in and out of her mouth. Looking up momentarily, Don saw that Nicole and Shelonda had already gotten themselves into a 69, and that Toshia was standing over them watching, with her left hand up under her skirt and her right clutching at right breast. He looked back down, then, to watch Amy's pretty face as she sucked enthusiastically on him. She looked up at him with unmistakable pleasure glittering in her eyes. Out of the corner of his eye, Don noticed that Toshia was undressing and had knelt down next to the other two girls, though she was now watching Don and Amy. Remembering some of the other things Toshia had enjoyed watching, he bent down and said to Amy, "Get on your hands and knees for me." "Fun!" Amy said with a grin as she let go of his cock and turned around in the leaves. She bent over and presented her behind. Kneeling, Don grinned over at Toshia, and pushed Amy's skirt out of the way. Without any preliminaries, he took the fat head of his cock, wet with Amy's saliva, and pushed it into her very hot and willing pussy. Taking Amy's waist in his hands, he immediately set to fucking in and out of her vigorously. Amy grunted happily and shoved back against his thrusts. Toshia watched for a few moments with a smile on her face and her hand busy between her legs, but then finally bent down to run her hand over Nicole's back. Soon, she was laying with the other two girls in a happy confusion of legs and arms, pussies and tits, laughing, wet mouths and playful fingers. With a happy grin on his face, Don concentrated on giving Amy a proper fucking. He admired the view of her upturned backside and his thick cock-shaft sliding in and out of her, as well as her strong back and her strawberry blonde hair all messed up. He felt her fingers reaching back to play with herself as he fucked her, and it wasn't long before she was gasping out in a long, loud orgasm. Don thought he must still be depleted after his night with the crone, and from the single orgasm he'd had earlier with Toshia, because he could tell he was nowhere near ready to come. He leaned over Amy's back, kissed her shoulder, and said, "Why don't we go over and join the others?" "Good idea, Professor," she breathed. The other three welcomed them cheerfully, and it wasn't long before Don was looking down into Nicole's face as he slowly but firmly screwed her, while Toshia was in the middle of a little daisy chain -- hungrily going down on Amy, while Shelonda pleasured Toshia with her own lips and tongue. Aside from the rustling of leaves that they were all causing, they were all making enthusiastic sounds of pleasure and carnal joy. As a result, nobody noticed the additional rustling as a number of things moved slowly through the leaves toward and around them. Don was holding Nicole's wrists up over her head (which he had learned really turned her on) and felt some of the vines under the leaves brushing against his knuckles. He was also dimly aware that something had gotten wrapped around his ankles, but he paid it no mind. Don was too intent on fucking Nicole's sweet, tight pussy to worry about getting tangled in the undergrowth. Only when he felt something gripping his ankles tightly and pulling did he look around and say, "What the fuck?" As if on signal, he was hauled back, out of Nicole's delicious embrace, and up into the air, where he dangled, swinging back and forth. At the same time, there were shrieks from the girls. Don twisted around and craned his neck. It seemed that they had all been ensnared by vines and hauled up into the air. Off to his right, Don could see Shelonda who was also hanging upside down. By struggling, he could see that Amy was hanging from her wrists, as was Nicole. Toshia had somehow been caught by both wrists and one ankle. "Is everyone OK?" Don asked. A chorus of alarmed voices assured him that they were. He couldn't see what the others were doing, but he and Shelonda both tried to bend themselves up to get at the vines wrapped around their ankles. This was easier for the younger, lighter and more flexible Shelonda; Don made an abortive effort at loosening the vines before falling back down. He watched as Shelonda struggled to no avail. As she worked, new vines came down from the branches overhead and wrapped around her wrists. In another moment, she was hoisted upward, so that her head was again above her feet, though she was now spread-eagled, face down, high over the ground. At a loss for any other options, Don bent his knees in turn, so that he began to swing a bit from side to side. Once he started moving, he bent to the side to add momentum. The branches overhead creaked as Don and the vines that bound him moved through the leaves. He was dimly aware that other vines were descending toward himself and his friends, but he concentrated on increasing his arc of motion. Unfortunately, a thick strong vine caught him around the waist and brought him to an abrupt halt. Then, he was pulled upward, so that he was in a more or less upright position. The blood ran out of his head and he felt suddenly dizzy, but as soon as he could Don began to struggle against the vines that held him. He couldn't budge the vine that was wrapped around his midsection, though. Looking around at his companions, Don saw that more vines were moving along their naked limbs. He noted that the vegetative dildos they had noticed earlier seemed to be leading the way. In alarmed fascination, he watched as a thick green phallus pushed itself between Toshia's legs and into her vagina. Though she struggled against the invasion, the bizarre penis was soon up inside her, and then it began to move in and out of her slowly. At the same time, it was apparently expanding and contracting, pulsing visibly as it fucked her. Don saw that similar dildo-tipped vines were now violating Amy and Nicole. Looking to his side, Don could see that Shelonda not only had a vine penetrating her pussy, but that a thinner stalk seemed to have worked its way into her butt. It wasn't long before all the women had stopped struggling against their bounds but were moaning and whimpering in pleasure at what the vines were doing to them. Only Don was so far unmolested by the strange plants, but he couldn't do anything against the strong fibrous tendril wrapped around him. He watched and listened in a weird mixture of horror and excitement as the women began to come under the ministrations of the vines. Helpless to do anything else, Don saw Toshia twisting and trembling as the vine inside her pulsed and moved inside her until she was crying out in orgasmic delirium. Nicole came hard too, followed by Amy. When Shelonda finally climaxed she let out a scream that echoed in the forest, and Don could see that tears ran down her cheeks. The vines did not stop, though, but continued to fuck the women steadily. Before long, Don was witness to another round of loud orgasms. After that, the next set came quicker, and Shelonda wasn't the only one crying. After what seemed to be six or more orgasms, without the vines giving any sign of stopping, all the women were raggedly gasping for mercy. Don pounded on the thick vine that held him in impotent fury. Then, Toshia cried out incoherently. Don could see that the dildo-protuberance inside her was now at its thickest - about four times as thick as it had been when it had entered her. There seemed to be some sort of spasm in the plant's fibers, and then Toshia shouted out. Don watched as a thick, syrupy substance leaked out of Toshia and down her legs. There seemed to be a great deal of the viscous substance, and it kept spilling out of Toshia until it was spilling down onto the leaves below. The other women were now experiencing the same thing, as one by one the viney pricks came up inside them copiously. Gallons of the sappy jizz were shot into his companions and spilled on the forest floor. Don watched as the odd green cocks slowly withdrew from his companions. Each of the women hung from their restraining vines limply, wrung out from their exertions. Slowly, almost gently, the entire party was lowered to the ground, which was now sticky with vine-cum. As soon as he was released, Don sprang over to Toshia. "Are you OK?" he asked. "No," she breathed. "I'm definitely not OK. Let's get the hell out of here!" All of the women had trouble walking, but only Nicole needed to be carried. With the tiny young woman in his arms, Don led the others downhill away from the clearing under the trees. They didn't stop until they found a stream, where the women proceeded to wash each other diligently. Even the usually adventurous and cheerful Amy said that she had not had a good time. Sitting on a rock by the side of the stream, Toshia said, "Being forced to come like that, so many times..." "Not fun," Amy scowled. "And that felt like a fire hose inside me," Nicole said, "when it came." Don was acutely aware of the fact that he had neither suffered nor helped, so he kept his mouth shut. He wanted to talk about how weird it was that such a plant would even exist, but could tell that no one else was in any mood to discuss botany at the moment. "We'll have to be careful where we take our breaks from now on," Shelonda observed. "You can say that again," Toshia agreed, glaring at the trees around them. Chapter 5 Midnight Interlude Toshia sagged against the X-shaped cross, sleeping fitfully and uncomfortably. She was apparently forgotten by her captors, who had obviously feasted and fucked themselves to unconsciousness. Worn out by her struggles, and having given up on the possibility of freeing herself, Toshia had resigned herself to trying to get as much rest as she could in her current situation. Still, all she was able to get were little cat-naps, frustratingly brief. She would be in the middle of a pleasant dream – and any dream that didn't have her tied up in this old ruin of a castle was a pleasant dream – when she would wake up, painfully reminded of the discomfort in her limbs and particularly her shoulders. In one of these waking moments, she thought there was someone there with her in the dark. A motion or a soft footfall betrayed someone nearby. "Hello?" Toshia tried. Her voice came out as a dry croak. She tried to clear her throat, but that only made her cough. Quiet little slaps, the sound of bare feet on the stone floor, hurried away in the dark. Cursing silently to herself, Toshia scowled at the shadows around her. She was sure she could hear someone, somewhere in the castle, moaning in sexual pleasure. Toshia was acutely aware of how terribly horny she was, in spite of her predicament. Since coming to Eros, but before being captured by the warrior women, Toshia hadn't gone more than a few hours without sex. The XYZ made sure she and everyone else was perpetually in the mood. Now, though, denied release, Toshia's libido was on a slow boil. She wondered if... The bare feet, or another pair, were coming back! Toshia could make out a small figure moving from shadow to shadow approaching her. In the pale moonlight that came through the few windows in the hall, she could see that a naked petite, brunette girl was carrying a bucket over to the cross. "Shhh," the girl hissed when she stopped in front of Toshia. She put the bucket down, and then raised a ladle up, tipping delicious cool water into Toshia's mouth. Toshia drank it down eagerly, and then all of the second ladle-full. She whispered, "Thank you!" "I brought some food, too," the girl said. Bending over to undo a small bundle she had brought and laid on the ground, she then brought an apple up and held it so Toshia could take a bite of it. While Toshia chewed, she said, "They say you were with the goats." "Goats? You mean the satyrs?" "I guess so," the girl said, giving Toshia another bite of apple. "The ones with horns, goat legs and big dicks." Toshia chuckled a little, swallowed and said, "Yeah, those are the ones." "They say all they think about is fucking women," the girl said as she continued to feed Toshia. "Yeah," Toshia said around the mouthful of apple, "that's about it." "Can you tell me about them?" "I don't suppose you could untie me first?" Toshia suggested. "Oh, no, I couldn't!" the girl gasped. "The sisters would beat me terribly!" "The 'sisters'?" "You know the women who tied you up," the girl explained. "They call themselves the Sisterhood." Calling the warrior women who ran this castle sisters made them sound like Catholic nuns, and that thought made Toshia chuckle. "I'm only supposed to clean you up, but I brought food and water," she reminded Toshia. "Fine," Toshia nodded. "Keep feeding me that apple and I'll tell you what you want to know." Over the course of that hand-fed supper of what became two apples, Toshia told the girl about her first encounter with the satyrs, and how they chased her, caught her and had their way with her. As the girl pressed her for details, Toshia obliged, and admitted that she had made the most of what was at best a bad situation and at worst rape. Toshia had to admit to herself that, as rough as her treatment by the satyrs was, it was much better than the incident with the trees had been, and that she had found herself having fun, up to a point. The girl, though, wasn't interested in hearing about Toshia's emotional reactions or any ethical considerations. Instead she wanted details about how the satyrs had fucked her, particularly about the times when Toshia had serviced more than one of them at a time. "The first night, there was a lot of that," Toshia admitted. On being pressed, she said, "Yes, in my pussy, my ass and my mouth." Then, "Well, I didn't do much of it before, but I was getting used to it." And, "Usually on my hands and knees, or sitting on one of them." "It sounds like alot of fun!" the girl enthused. She had finished feeding Toshia, had given her another ladleful of water, and was now getting the cloth she had carried the apples in wet in the bucket. "Oh, it wasn't that bad, I guess," Toshia said, as the girl stood on tip-toes to wipe down her bound right arm. The rough, wet cloth felt very good on Toshia's skin. After pausing a moment, Toshia went on, saying, "They never wanted to hurt me really, just fuck me, whether or not I wanted to. I made it better on myself by wanting to, at least once they caught me and for the first few hours." The girl rinsed the cloth and began to wash Toshia's left arm. "I would love to be fucked for hours!" "Well, after that it started to get old," Toshia admitted. She was enjoying the caress of the cloth, and was more than a little turned on by the horny little brunette. "They let me sleep finally. They were kind of sweet about it, for them anyway. The next morning, though, after breakfast, it was more fucking. They just kept at it all day long, with only short breaks." "All at the same time?" the girl asked as she moved the cloth over Toshia's forehead and cheeks. She stood very close as she wiped down Toshia's neck. "Um, not so much," Toshia said. "By then it was mostly one after the other. It was exhausting, and started to get monotonous." "Monotonous?" The girl was lingering over Toshia's breasts. "Uh, boring," Toshia shuddered as the rough cloth moved over her erect and straining nipples. "We don't get to fuck cocks," the girl said as she moved her washcloth down over Toshia's abdomen. She was breathing on Toshia's skin. "The men are just for the sisters. We serving girls have each other and the sisters when they want us. I can't imagine being bored with fucking." As the girl rinsed and rung out the cloth, Toshia said, "Well, let me put it this way, the satyrs weren't exactly good lovers. They were good fucks, sure – amazing stamina and energy! But they weren't ever trying to make sure I was having a good time. Sex is so much better when you're with someone who is interested in your pleasure as much as his or her own." The girl was on her knees now, moving the washcloth over Toshia's legs. She said, "I guess I understand that." "Besides, cocks can be a lot of fun, but after a while, I like to have a woman's touch, if you know what I mean." "Like this?" the girl asked as she ran her fingertips up along the inside of Toshia's thigh and then very lightly over her pussy lips. Toshia shivered, and said, "God yes!" "Shhh!" the girl hissed. "I'm only supposed to clean you up. If we wake someone up, we'll both be in trouble." Then she leaned in and kissed Toshia's exposed pussy. "Tell me what happened then." "Oh, uh, well, they kept me busy, fucking me that day. I was in no shape to try to escape, and I never got a chance anyway. Yes, that feels so good! Don't stop!" The girl stopped licking Toshia's pussy and clit, looked up at her with a face shiny with Toshia's nectar, and said, with a playful grin, "Keep telling me the story then." "Yes, OK." Knowing what the girl wanted to hear, Toshia said, "We all fell asleep for a while, and then, I woke up when I felt one of them fingering me... Yes, like that, only not so nicely." Toshia wished she could hold the girl's head in place, keep her mouth on her, but all she could do to that end was to keep telling her story. "Even though we'd been fucking all day, my pussy was wet, and I wanted to fuck some more. I got up on my knees and he pushed his cock in me and started to fuck me. We weren't trying to be quiet so we were grunting there, and that woke up the other two. They started to play with my tits, which felt very good. Then the one who was fucking me, pulled me up and back, so I was lying back against his chest. God, that feels so good, don't stop! Uh, then one of the others got in front of me... He took his cock and pushed it into my pussy... right in my pussy with the other cock... It felt amazing! They fucked me like that – me between the two hairy goat-men, two cocks inside my pussy... I came so hard... Oh, god! Oh god! Yes, yes!" Toshia clenched her teeth to keep from shouting out. She pulled against her restraints and the cross creaked as she tensed every muscle in her body. Then the orgasm exploded through her body. She twisted and writhed against the wooden frame, as the little girl's tongue and lips pulled her on and on into a flood of fiery release. The girl kept at it, and Toshia came again and again, until she collapsed against the cross, spent. After a few moments, Toshia felt the washcloth wiping up the insides of her thighs, cleaning up her own juices. When she was done, the girl stood up in front of Toshia and asked, "What happened then?" Toshia sighed, "The rest of the night was more of the same, fucking and more fucking. We finally all fell asleep. When I woke up, they were gone. I have no idea what happened, but they were gone. The next thing I knew, before I could even get up off the ground, I was surrounded by the sisters and men who brought me here." "Why don't you do what they ask?" the girl asked. "Well, partly because they didn't ask," Toshia smiled. "You said the satyrs didn't ask." "Yes, but they weren't mean." "I think I understand," the girl nodded. "I'm Toshia, by the way." "I'm Nina." "Thank you, Nina. For everything." "You're welcome," Nina smiled. "I hope they untie you soon." "Me too!" Nina then took her bucket, washcloth, ladle and two apple cores, and disappeared into the shadows. Toshia tried to get some more sleep. Atop the Cliffs Chapter 6 The whole group was quiet and not at all cheerful when they resumed their hike toward what they hoped was the river at the bottom of the valley. The women were all pained from their experience with the sex-vines, and very far from thinking the forest through which they were moving was a nice place for a stroll and the occasional frolic. Don had not been violated in the same manner, but he was acutely aware of their physical and emotional discomfort. Moreover, though he had truly been unable to help in any way, his impotence during the attack (he could think of no better word for it) left him in a dark mood.  When he had convinced Toshia that he was up to leaving the Manor in search of a way home, he had only considered the danger to himself, and then, when the subject came up, to Shelonda and Amy, who were only coming along out of friendly helpfulness and a lust for kicks, respectively. He had not taken seriously the extent to which this course of action might put Toshia herself in danger. Of course, Toshia was her own person, and she was determined to find a way home. Nothing Don could do or say would deter her from that course of action. Neither would he try to do so. He had no right to forbid her anything of the sort. That wasn't what was bothering him. What worried him was the very thought that something bad might happen to her here, and that he wouldn't be able to do anything about it. Sure, everyday life was full of random risks and dangers, but somehow you forgot about the possibility that someone you loved might get hit by a drunk driver while walking home from the store. Here, in this strange little adventure, it was now impossible for Don to put the dangers out of his mind. He didn't know if he could handle it if something actually terrible happened to Toshia. He had loved her for years, and even more so now. These thoughts and the mood of the women, kept Don in a subdued, remarkably un-horny mood. When they bedded down for the night – after making sure the area was free of dildo-shaped vegetation of any kind – they set a watch, and nobody started any mischief. It was the first night since arriving in the Manor that Don went to sleep without having sex just beforehand. It helped a bit that he took the first watch, and didn't have to try to fall asleep with still wakeful beautiful women lying next to him. Only after noon on the next day did a spirit of friskiness return. Naturally enough, it was Amy who got things going, spanking Shelonda hard on the ass and then fleeing just long enough to make the other girl exert herself. By the time the others caught up to them, they were making out on the grassy hillside. Nicole joined in the fun, while Don and Toshia looked on, both amused and aroused. That night, things were back to normal, if a bit less boisterous than usual. Don fell asleep with Toshia's head on his chest, while Shelonda took the first watch. The next day, they found themselves descending a steady, rocky slope to a sudden drop. They came to a halt at the top of a cliff face at least 20 meters high, at the bottom of which was a fast flowing, broad river. "Think that's the river we're looking for?" Nicole asked. "Hard to say," Don shrugged. "Well, we can't climb down that," Toshia said. Amy suggested, "We could jump." "That's crazy," Toshia responded a bit sharply. "We'd just hit the water," Amy pointed out. "Yeah, but you could hurt yourself hitting the water, and we don't have any idea how deep the river is," Toshia explained with a genuine smile, apparently regretting her crankiness of a moment ago. "You could break every bone in your pretty body." "Why would we want to get down there anyway?" Shelonda asked. "Exactly," Don nodded. "We need to either go that way, up-river, to find the source, or the other way, to see if this river joins up with another, bigger river. Either way, we don't need to risk breaking our necks climbing or jumping." "Well, which way should we go, then?" Nicole asked. "I think we should go downriver a ways and see if we come to another river, or someone who can give us some more information," Don said. Nobody had any objection to this plan. Neither did they object when he said, "But first let's take a break." In another few minutes they were all naked and Amy was sitting on a big moss covered rock, while Toshia knelt between her legs, licking and sucking at Amy's clit and pussy. Shelonda and Nicole clambered up on the rock on either side of Amy and were taking turns kissing her, each other or Amy's tits. Don stood back for a moment, hard cock in hand, admiring the scene. In front of him, was Toshia's upturned butt and ready pussy, ready for him if he wanted either or both of them. Above that were Toshia's thin, muscular back, Amy's strong legs and abs, and then a confusion of wonderful breasts and sexy, beautiful faces. Don could join in anywhere and be happily welcome. All around them were rocky outcroppings, trees and green underbrush – a beautiful natural garden of sorts – almost Eden-like. Off to the side, only a dozen meters away was the cliff edge. In the other direction, back the way they had come, the hillside was broken at intervals into sloping shelves. On an outcropping upstream and away from the river, so doubly uphill, but with a clear view of the spot where the women were already having so much fun, were two figures wearing black robes with hoods covering their heads. Don saw them first out of the corner of his eye, and then confirmed their presence without looking at them directly. Thinking quickly, Don reached down to caress Toshia's ass. He ran his hand down between her cheeks and trailed his fingers over her dewy outer lips. He bent down over her back as he pushed two fingers gently up inside Toshia's very wet pussy. He whispered to her, "Don't stop what you're doing. There are a couple of Watchers watching us. I'm going to take Shelonda and try to sneak up on them. Keep up the show." "Uh-hum!" Toshia managed and nodded a little. Don stood up and moved around to Shelonda, who was on the side of the rock furthest from the Watchers. Trying not to be conspicuous, he leaned over and kissed one of the girl's beautiful breasts, catching her nipple in his mouth. While he suckled at her luscious tit, Don parted her legs and pulled her a bit toward him. Happy to cooperate, Shelonda scooted forward a bit, allowing Don access to her pussy. Though he could easily fuck her this way, he wanted to move her further from the group, so that's what he did, coaxing her away from Amy and Nicole. Soon, Don and Shelonda were fucking against the side of the rock, away from the Watchers. Shelonda had her arms around Don's neck and her beautiful, full breasts against his chest as he screwed her vigorously. While he did this, he also whispered to her what he had in mind. When the two of them dropped to the ground next to the rock, they thought it must seem to the Watchers that they were merely continuing their fucking, but unfortunately out of sight. Don was pleasantly surprised that Shelonda immediately dropped out of horny sex kitten mode and stealthily followed his lead. Don had left his staff, along with his other things, on the wrong side of the rock, near where Toshia was still going down on Amy, but Shelonda was able to pick hers up off the ground near where they had dropped out of sight. Don lead the way, first toward the river, and then up hill, staying screened behind shrubbery as they moved quickly and quietly, hunched over. When Don was sure they were well out of the view of Watchers, Don risked a dash across an open area and a quick clamber up a steep rise to put them behind and above the position where he had seen the Watchers. He slowed down and crept forward, hoping to catch the black-robed voyeurs unawares. They could hear the sound of Amy coming loudly, as well as some sound from Nicole. Don suspected Toshia had found a way to encourage them to ham it up a bit. Unfortunately, though, when he peered around the trunk of tree to the place where the Watchers had been, they were nowhere to be seen. "Damn!" Don hissed. He looked around carefully through the trees and undergrowth, but couldn't see any sign of the black robes. "Do you think they heard or saw us?" Shelonda asked as they stood up and walked out to the little clearing where the Watchers had been standing. "They must have," Don shrugged frowning. "I thought we did a good job, though." "I smell shampoo," Shelonda said. "Huh, yeah, so do I," Don nodded, "and that looks like a shoe print there in the dirt." Just then, though, a loud shout made Don and Shelonda look toward the rock where they'd left their friends. Apparently, while Don and Shelonda had been sneaking up on the Watchers, a bunch of men had been sneaking up on Toshia, Nicole and Amy. One of the men had come up behind Toshia, caught her from around the waist and pulled her up and away from between Amy's legs. Toshia, who was the one who had given the initial shout, was kicking and struggling in the grasp of the man who held her, while a second man tried to close in on her from the front. Yet another man had already managed to get between Amy's legs and was shoving them roughly apart. Another man was rudely pulling Nicole from off the rock, where she had been kneeling over Amy's face. Two other men were on the rock, either helping with Nicole, or trying to hold Amy down – it wasn't clear from where Don and Shelonda were. All of these observations were made in the second it took for Don to spring into action, jumping down from the rocky shelf, and running down toward the women and the men. Shelonda followed close on his heels. While he pelted down the slope, Don noticed that all of the men had long, unkempt hair and seemed to be quite dirty in general. They seem to have brought crude clubs with them, but most of them had dropped them to the ground when they had jumped on the women. The one trying to get close to Toshia seemed to be wielding some kind of a knife, which made him a priority. Unless there were more men in hiding, there were only six of them. This meant that, while they outnumbered the women they had seen by the rock two-to-one, they had brought too few guys to actually pull off this gang rape or abduction. Shelonda, who was on that side of Don anyway, made for the guys on and next to the rock, leaving Don with Amy's would be rapist and the two after Toshia. Intent on enjoying the fruit of their surprise attack, the men didn't notice as Shelonda and Don closed in on them. The guy between Amy's legs glanced to the side just in time to see the flat of Don's hand coming in fast and hard. Don had never hit someone with full, multiple-board-breaking force before, but he wasn't surprised to see the man's head snapping around with savage force. As the man slumped to the side, Don realized that he might have killed him, but was frankly past caring. In the moment that he took to scoop up the staff he had left on the grass earlier, Don saw that Shelonda was effectively delivering a beating to the men who had been closest to her on the rock. Nicole was now able to more effectively fight back against the one guy who continued to wrestle with her. Now that Amy was free, she would be able to join in the fight. With one-to-one odds and Shelonda and her staff involved in the fight by and on the rock, Don was confident he could focus his attention on Toshia and her two attackers. In her struggle to free herself and to keep the second man from getting close to her, Toshia had forced the group of three back until they were perilously close to the cliff top. She had her right hand up over her shoulder with a tight grip on a handful of hair of the man behind her. With her left arm she was alternately elbowing that man in the ribs, and fending off his right arm – the one that wasn't locked around her waist. Any time the guy in front of her with the knife got too close, she would kick out violently with her bare feet. Don knew she was in grave danger of getting badly cut, if she didn't back herself off the cliff first. Don was directly behind the guy with the knife and prepared to bring him down with a single, decisive staff blow. Unfortunately, the man behind Toshia saw Don and yelled, "Behind you, Burt!" Burt twisted around and managed to avoid the slicing blow that would have split his head open. The staff in Don's hands spun around and came down again at whip-crack speed, and again Burt was able to just barely get out of the way. This time, though, Don brought the end of the staff sharply to the side, hitting Burt hard in the cheek and mouth. Don was satisfied to note blood running down Burt's cheek and chin. Pressing the advantage, Don snapped the other end of the staff around to smack into Burt's gut, which caused Burt to exhale sharply and nearly double over. Don was close enough to get hold of Burt's knife arm, and was about to finish the guy off, when, at that very moment, he saw that Toshia had managed to twist herself free of her attacker's clasp. Unfortunately, doing so cost her balance at the lip of the cliff. Her arms flailed a bit, she managed to call, "Don!" and then she fell. Don would have followed her over without any hesitation, if Burt hadn't chosen that instant to bring his knee up into Don's groin. As Don gritted his teeth against the explosion of pain, he saw Burt's knife arcing down toward his chest. Everything seemed to be moving in a kind of slow motion; adrenaline and years of martial arts training served to ramp up Don's perception and reaction time. Ignoring the pain in his crotch, Don let go of his staff, caught hold of Burt's wrist and, calmly stepping out of the way, he let Burt's arm continue down and then pulled it around, slipping his own arm under Burt's bicep and behind his back. One good jerk upward, accompanied by a particularly nasty, wet pop, served to dislocate Burt's arm at the shoulder. Don was vaguely aware that Burt was crying out in pain, but he was already focused on the fact that Burt's friend, who had managed to avoid falling over the edge of the cliff, was charging at him. There was a flurry of motion as Don twisted to the side and Burt's friend crashed past him, only to fall to his knees. The hilt of Burt's knife was sticking out of the left side of the man's ribcage, blood welling up around it. Don ignored the critically wounded man, and took a second to check on the others. One of the men was lying sprawled against the big rock, probably unconscious, and the other two were running away as fast as they could. Nicole had turned to look in Don's direction and saw one collapsed man, another with a knife sticking out of his chest, and the third sobbing on the ground at Don's feet while clutching at his shoulder. "My god, Don!" she managed. As if he agreed with Nicole's surprise, Burt cried out, "We were only trying to have some fun!" "With a knife?" Don scowled, and then added, "I don't have time for this." He kicked out hard and fast with his heel, snapping Burt's head to the side with stark finality. Without looking down, or back at the girls, Don hurried over to the cliff edge and looked down, searching for any sign of Toshia. He heard the others come up and join him. They all agreed they couldn't see Toshia, either clinging to the cliff face anywhere or in the river. Don scowled, his mind strangely calm and clear. "Get your things and Toshia's, quickly. We have to find a way down there fast." In another minute, the four of them were hurrying along the cliff top, moving downriver, looking for a way down. Chapter 7 The Easy Way; Toshia is thrown to the men. It was late in the morning when a pair of serving girls and four sisters came into the hall of castle where Toshia hung from the big X. "Get her down from there," one of the sisters commanded. The two girls hurried to comply. Toshia was pretty sure the small brunette was Nina, but the little girl avoided making any eye contact with her. They undid her ankles first, and Toshia breathed a ragged sigh of relief as she supported her weight on the ground for the first time in almost 24 hours. Pushing up, she relieved some of the strain on her shoulders. While the two girls worked to untie Toshia's wrists, the warriors moved a bit closer and seemed tensed in case Toshia should make an escape attempt. She realized how ridiculous their concern was when her right wrist was released and her arm fell to her side, a numb, useless appendage. Toshia cried out as her shoulder complained against suddenly moving after so long in the same position. When the other wrist was freed, Toshia's whole body followed the downward motion of her arm, collapsing in a pile on the stone floor. "Get her some food and water," the same woman ordered, and then walked away, leaving the other three guards to watch over Toshia and the serving girls. One of the girls ran off, while the one who was almost certainly Nina caressed Toshia's forehead with a moist cloth. Toshia groaned a bit as she worked to move her arms. Already, her hands were alive with a million pinpricks as the circulation returned to its normal levels. Probably-Nina began to gently massage Toshia's shoulders and upper arms. Then the other girl, a somewhat plain blonde girl with pendulous breasts and wide hips, returned with a flagon of water and three apples. The flagon was tipped up so Toshia could down several mouthfuls, and then the first apple was held for her, much as Nina done during the night. Toshia felt the rejuvenating effects of the water and fruit almost immediately. She fed herself the second apple, and drank down the rest of the flagon's contents. Her body seemed to have suffered no real damage from being tied to that damn cross. Though she could use a good night's sleep on a horizontal surface, Toshia felt reinvigorated. Naturally, given the XYZ, this meant that her sex drive was again kicking into gear. However, her feistiness was, if anything, only encouraged by the treatment she'd received by the warrior women. When the blonde offered her the third apple, Toshia smiled at her and said, "No thanks. You have it. I appreciate the help, both of you." The blonde smiled and nodded her head, and Toshia was sure she felt the briefest kiss on her shoulder from almost certainly Nina. The girls gathered up the apple cores, the empty flagon and the wet cloth, and hurried away. As if on cue, a half dozen of the so-called sisters came into the hall. Leading the way was the haughty Daphne, today wearing a shear red robe that hung from her strong shoulders, and parted down the front to show her cleavage, bare abs and the flowing swatch of gold-yellow fabric that hung from a belt around her waist to cover her privates. Toshia thought she looked like an adolescent boy's fantasy, something ripped off the cover of a Conan paperback or something. Too bad she's such a bitch, Toshia thought. Behind and to Daphne's right was also the blonde Viking woman, Brigit. Like the other warriors, Brigit was wearing the patched-together armor Toshia had seen the day before. The party of women surrounded Toshia. One of them, a big brunette with brown hair cut short, said, "Well, she smells better today." Toshia thought she recognized this woman's voice as that of Wanda, who liked a good butt fucking, but not from a "goat". "Yes, but has her attitude improved?" Daphne wondered. She looked down at Toshia, who was still crouching on the stone floor, with a raised eyebrow and a cold-disinterested expression. "Well, pup, are you going to behave yourself and do as you're told?" Toshia looked around at the armed and armored women, momentarily wondering which one was most likely to hit her if she got out of line. Toshia had been expecting something like this sort of question, and had actually not decided on which response she'd actually give. Finally, she went with, "That depends; are you going to tell me to go on my merry way?" Toshia expected to be hit, but wasn't. Perhaps it was the fact that Daphne actually smiled that kept the others from punishing her. Still, that particular smile was not one Toshia liked seeing. Daphne's smile was the sort that went along with a villain saying, "I was hoping you'd say that." Daphne shook her head and said, "Have no doubt about it, pup, you're not going anywhere. Your pale ass belongs to us now. You'll do whatever we tell you to and you'll do it with a smile on your face and a song in your heart. If I tell you to lick out Wanda's ass, you'll get in there and bury your face between her cheeks and say 'Yum!'" "Why is everyone talking about my ass lately?" Wanda asked, confirming Toshia's guess about her identity. Daphne ignored Wanda, though, and continued addressing Toshia, saying, "The only question is whether you're going to play along like a good little pet, or make us go to all the trouble of breaking you. Playing along is the smart thing, and certainly easiest for all of us. Plus, I'm sure Wanda's ass could use the cleaning. Don't get me wrong, breaking you will be fun too – for us. And be quite confident that we will break you; we've got all the time in the world. Honestly, just between you and me, I hope you're going to keep resisting." Toshia didn't even pause to consider her options, but said, "You know, Daphne, I'd really rather lick Wanda's ass than keep listening to you talk." This time she was smacked, and hard, by someone on her right. Catching herself as she slumped to the left, Toshia heard Wanda saying, "Wait, does that mean she's going to behave?" By way of reply, Daphne ordered, "Give her to the men." Abruptly Toshia was hauled up to her feet, by sisters on either side of her with firm grasps on her upper arms. They compelled her off to the side of the hall, where they led her down a short corridor that in turn led to a small, open courtyard. There was a big section of the courtyard's floor that was missing, and a number of chairs were arranged around this big hole. Daphne led the way, circling around the hole and taking a seat on what looked like the most comfortable chair. Toshia was led to the edge of the hole. Looking down, she saw a big chamber, the center of which, directly underneath her, was taken up by what looked like a very large mattress, covered with a dark red sheet. Brigit came up next to the sister who held Toshia's right arm, and said, "Our men have an easy life, really. They do our manual labor, of course, but there isn't much of that. Now and then we use them as playthings, but not very often. For one thing, they're men, and for another, dangling the possibility of sex in front of them, without giving it to them, serves to keep them well-behaved. So, they're pretty much always in a state of frustration, and they never ever get to just have their way with a woman." Brigit paused and smiled at Toshia, with what seemed to be actual friendly amusement. "Have fun." Then Toshia was shoved forward out into space. Fortunately, the mattress was soft enough to absorb her fall without hurting her. Still, she was left sprawling ungracefully on the red fabric, while above her the women laughed and clapped. Toshia noticed first that the sheet beneath her was not unpleasantly rough, and then that the mattress was thick enough keep her from feeling the hard ground underneath. These were good things, if she correctly understood what was in store for her. Looking around, she saw that three sides of the room, which only extended a small distance from the edges of the mattress, had only bars for walls. The room was, in effect, a large cage, or cell. There was one gate, manned by two particularly brawny sisters. On the other side of the bars was a crowd of naked men, all trying to get a good look at Toshia. The fourth wall was solid, and covered by an ancient mirror, pockmarked and cracked. Toshia could see herself in the surface, though not exactly clearly. Looking up, Toshia saw that Daphne and all her friends were gathered around watching. Daphne raised her hand, which seemed to command a measure of silence from the crowd. When everyone was quiet, she called down into the cell, saying, "Let's start her off with five." This caused both a round of applause from above and some commotion below, on the other side of the bars, as the men jostled for position. Toshia thought that, as Daphne had indirectly suggested, there were two ways to go with this, the easy way and the hard way. The hard way included putting up a fight. Toshia couldn't see any up-side to that approach. In fact, she thought this was what Daphne expected from her, and it would amuse the bitch no end to see Toshia gang raped for the entertainment of the Sisterhood. On the other hand, the easy way would certainly thwart Daphne's intentions – though it might only piss her off all the more. In addition, it had now been days since Toshia had been with the satyrs, and she had had only one orgasm in that time. The five men were now coming into the room with her. They were all naked and in good shape. Two of them were particularly muscular, and two were particularly cute. Their cocks were all semi-hard already, energized by the XYZ in their systems and the prospect of sex with her. Toshia noticed that none of them were graced with the kind of monster pricks she'd had with the Player or Igor, though the biggest guy, a dark-skinned Adonis with a shaved head, had one that was about the size of the Lord's, if his current state was a good indicator. Yes, Toshia thought to herself, the easy way has much to be said for it. To be continued. By BradentonLarry for Literotica

Toshia finds herself in a predicament. By BradentonLarry – Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. NOTE: The events of this series (as a whole) follow immediately after Lost in Eros Book 1: The Manor. It is strongly suggested to complete that book first. Chapter 1 Toshia strained against the cords that held her fast. Her arms and legs were stretched out against an X-shaped cross, tied securely at the wrists and ankles. The muscles in her thin, strong arms and her bare legs pulled and struggled as her lithe, naked torso twisted against the cross. She had been trying to pull herself loose for what must be an hour now, and was convinced there was no actual hope that she would free herself. Only fierce stubbornness drove her to struggle again and again. At first, her captors had been gathered around Toshia, laughing at her as she fought futilely against her restraints. They had pinched and fondled her naked body, not as if they were trying to arouse her, but out of amusement at her defiant helplessness. They had squeezed and twisted her nipples, not playfully but cruelly, until tears were rolling down her cheeks. Hands had crushed her breasts roughly and slapped her face and thighs until her skin was burning and bright pink. Rude, unloving fingers had been shoved into her pussy, without intending to excite her, only to violate her. It was infuriating to her that her body had responded to this intrusion with grasping, hungry wetness. Although her mind was rebelling against her situation, and the rest of her body was being so badly mistreated, her vagina – and the damned XYZ in her veins – was ready for sex. Toshia didn't give in, though, and wouldn't. That had been the problem. Toshia wouldn't play along, so they tied her up and put her on display in the middle of this broken down old castle. They had good fun with that, hauling the kicking and fighting naked young woman off and holding her down on the cross while they bound her and then raised the framework to fit into its base. Toshia particularly remembered one of her tormentors, a big redhead with freckles over her cheeks and nose, who laughed in Toshia's face and then licked her cheek with a broad, wet tongue. After a while though, they got tired of abusing her and wandered off to find other things to do. Now and then someone would pass her by. Sometimes they would prod, pinch or fondle her body, but more and more they would just walk by, laughing. At first she had been happy to realize she'd been taken by the warrior women. Given her previous experience in Eros, Toshia expected to find herself in a Sapphic harem, surrounded by playful, horny women. After what she'd gone through, particularly since being separated from Don and the girls, the thought of some girl-on-girl action was quite welcome indeed! As soon as she was dumped out into the courtyard of the castle and looked around, though, Toshia realized this wasn't going to be any nice little harem situation. The stones of the courtyard were rough and cold on her bare skin. The women who stood around her were anything but welcoming. They looked down at her with various expressions of contempt and amusement. Each of these warriors was clearly very strong, with well-defined muscles on her arms, legs and abdomen. Odd pieces of armor were combined with tattered garments to barely clothe their athletic bodies. Each one held a weapon of some kind, mostly spears. "She's a scrawny one," said one of the women with a sneer. "No tits to speak of," said another derisively. Toshia was crouching there in front of them, trying to cover her nudity for the first time since she and Don had awoken in the Manor. "I'll bet she didn't put up any fight," one of the women scowled with distaste. "What about it, little pup? Did you put up any fight or did you just let them fuck you until they were done with you?" Toshia had twisted to get a look at the woman who had asked her those questions. She saw a tall woman with long jet-black hair and icy blue eyes looking down at her. The woman's expression gave the impression that she smelled something particularly rank. Toshia tried to think of what to say, but was distracted when she felt the butt of a spear shoved under her behind, and a voice saying, "I'll bet they screwed her ass too." The blue-eyed woman kept watching Toshia, as the woman behind her shoved the spear harder, pushing Toshia up to a kneeling position. Another woman asked, "Well, what is it, girl, did the goats fuck your ass?" "She's blushing," laughed one of them. "I'll bet she liked getting fucked in the ass by the goats." The blue-eyed woman smiled wryly and said, "As if you don't like a good ass-fucking, Wanda." "Well, yeah, but not from a goat!" Wanda protested. They all laughed at this, but Toshia didn't feel any more comfortable. The woman with the black hair and blue eyes was still looking down at her contemptuously. "What are we going to do with the scrawny little bitch, then," one of the women asked. "Give her to the men?" "It doesn't look like she can fight, so what else is she good for? She's too skinny to be any fun." "I don't know," said the blue-eyed woman haughtily. She reached out and caught Toshia's chin in a strong grip. She turned Toshia's head to the right and left, looking at her face coldly. "She's kind of cute." Cute!? Toshia suddenly realized how incredibly pissed she was. Things hadn't been going exactly well for days but she'd put up with it, thinking that Don and the others would turn up and get her out of this mess. Toshia was nothing if not a good sport; she hadn't actually been hurt and she'd managed to have fun in the process, but somehow a line had been crossed. This bunch of obnoxious women was too much to put up with nicely. A simmering rage welled up in Toshia's breast. The cold woman in front of her seemed to see the fury in Toshia's eyes. She smiled cruelly and said, "What do you say, little pup, will you be a good little pet for me?" "Fuck you!" Toshia spat. The smack came from somewhere off to the right and batted Toshia's head to the left. A spear shaft came down hard across her bare back, stinging like fire and knocking her forward onto her hands and knees. "Show respect, you skinny bitch!" said an angry voice. Toshia glowered at the gray stone in front of her, thinking furiously,I'll be damned if I'm going to be anyone's fucking cute little pet! Then she saw a sandaled foot extended under her face. It moved upward and Toshia lifted her head to avoid making contact. "There, there," said the blue-eyed woman. "I'm sure she'll behave now that she understands that she'll be punished if she doesn't. Right, little pup?" Toshia glared up at the woman and said nothing. "She's a wild one," a blonde woman with braids on both sides of her head, and who looked more than a little like a valkyrie to Toshia, said cheerfully. "Better watch yourself, Daphne." The blue-eyed woman, Daphne, sneered coldly and said, "Don't be ridiculous, Brigit. She'll be a good little pet for me, won't you, pup? Show the girls you'll play nice and kiss my foot." Toshia was keenly aware of the fact that she was surrounded by a gang of big bullies with sticks and worse, but she was past caring. She pushed herself up so that she was kneeling on her haunches and said, "I'll tell you what, I'll kiss your foot right after you kiss my ass." The blonde, Brigit, thought this was very funny, and Toshia thought some of the others laughed a little too, but again she was smacked – this time so hard that she tasted blood. Daphne, who wasn't laughing at all, then said, "It looks like the pup needs to be house-broken, ladies. Let's see how she likes being tied to the cross." So, Toshia was woman-handled until and after she was tied up and put on display in the middle of what seemed to be an ancient, decrepit hall. Fortunately, the women had tired of tormenting her, but they made no move to release her. Toshia pulled again, straining all the muscles in her lithe body against the bonds restraining her left wrist, trying to pull her hand through. She felt the wood of the cross against her back and butt. It seemed as if she would pull her hand off the end of her arm, or at the very least dislocate her shoulder, but nothing gave. She sagged, breathless, against the big X, hanging from her restraints. Toshia resigned herself to waiting until they untied her. In the meantime, she thought back to her adventures since she and Don had come to Eros, both in the Manor and since that day, about a week ago, when they had left the Manor and headed out into the forest. She knew reliving some of those events would make her horny, in spite of her situation, but thoughts of her life before coming to Eros would only depress her further. In any case, there was little doubt that the XYZ would have her horny soon anyway. Chapter 2 The Rite: centaurs & witches & crones (oh my!) Right after leaving the Manor Don found himself in strange company. It wasn't the fact that he was accompanied by four sexy women (each of whom he had slept with, sometimes with the active assistance of the others), including the love of his life and best friend Toshia. Nor was it the fact that two of those women had no memory beyond when they had awakened here in this strange place. Rather it was the presence of the amiable centaur, Ralph, who made the situation so surreal. They had gathered around Ralph in the shade of the first trees on the edge of the lawn spread out in front of the Manor. "Well, we call this the forest," Ralph answered Toshia's question. "No," she insisted, "what do you call everything -- the place where the forest is?" "The world? Oh, you mean Eros," Ralph laughed. "People call the world Eros sometimes." "Naturally," Don shrugged, smiling across to Toshia. "OK," Toshia tried to resume her explanation, "Don, Nicole and I aren't from Eros. We come from a place called Earth, and we would like to get home." Ralph frowned and scratched under his long, dark beard. His equine tail swished a bit too. Then, he said, "I can't say that I've ever heard of this 'Earth' place, and I've traveled extensively throughout the world -- Eros. Oh, would you mind scratching right there, dear?" Amy, who had utterly failed to resist the urge to caress Ralph's strong flanks, obliged him by scratching at his brown hindquarter where her hand had been. "Well," Don tried, "if you wanted to find a way to Earth, is there someone you would ask for help?" "Hmm," Ralph said as his forehead creased with his thought. "I suppose the first place one could try is the Witches of the Glen. Perhaps they could summon the Crone. She is very wise. If anyone knows anything about this 'Earth' it's likely to be... That's very distracting, my dear." "It certainly is!" Shelonda said. She had knelt down next to Ralph and was caressing his prodigious sex organ, which was, naturally enough, responding to the attention. Don wondered if the native fauna responded to the XYZ in the same way the human transplants did. He apologized to Ralph, saying, "I'm sorry. My friends have never encountered one of your kind." "I appreciate that," Ralph said. "It's just that it's been a while since I've been with a mare." "There aren't many centaurs around?" Don asked. "No... not too many..." By now Amy and Nicole had joined Shelonda in caressing and stroking Ralph's large phallus. Toshia was watching them with an expression that seemed a violent mixture of curiosity, shock and titillation. Don almost laughed at her reddening face. He saw that Amy was now kneeling on the ground with both her hands on the column of horse flesh pointing at her face, pumping her hands back and forth on it. Meanwhile, Shelonda and Nicole were similarly stroking Ralph's cock. Don thought it was fortunate for everyone concerned that they hadn't come across an actual horse. "Oh my!" Ralph breathed. Then a deluge of white cum erupted from him, virtually covering Amy's face and front. Pearly droplets splattered everywhere. Shelonda was able to say "Wow!" in the moment before a second bucket full of cum shot out of Ralph and onto Amy's face, and then there was a third much smaller one, followed by a stream that drizzled out. Nicole reached out and caught some of this in her cupped palm, and brought it up to her mouth, only to pronounce it "Yummy!" The girls on the ground proceeded to giggle and laugh as they scooped centaur cum off Amy and slurped it down. Toshia watched this for a moment, until she saw Don watching her with amusement, and then said, "Oh, what the hell?" and got down to join in the fun. "I hope that wasn't too rude of them," Don said to Ralph. "Oh, no -- not at all!" Ralph laughed. "It was a bit kinky, you know. I've never been pleasured by such tiny females, but I'm certainly not complaining." "Well, good," Don smiled. "Now, I was wondering if you could help us find these Witches of the Glen that you mentioned." Once the women managed to finish playing with Ralph's cum and to clean Amy up a bit, the centaur led them through the forest at a pretty brisk pace. Don was happy that he was a good hiker. The women took turns getting rides on Ralph's back, and took the opportunity to bring themselves to loud orgasms along the way. At first Toshia seemed shocked by the fact that Amy and then Shelonda were so openly grinding themselves against Ralph's spine and then so obviously coming, but, after Nicole took her turn, Toshia climbed up and enjoyed the ride for all it was worth. Don watched her bowing her head against Ralph's shoulder blades as she gasped and sighed with her orgasm, and smiled to himself. It was good to see her enjoying herself so thoroughly. For his part, Ralph said he was happy to return the favor done him as much as possible. Amy, however, insisted that she was unconvinced that there wasn't some further way in which Ralph could be of service to the ladies. Don found himself a bit happy when they came upon the glade they were seeking before Amy could put any of her ideas to the test. He sensed that Ralph was a bit relieved too. They were on a cleared hilltop high over the rest of the forest, sloping dark green all around them. The sun was sinking toward the horizon. In the center of the glade were a large stone altar and a large arrangement of wood, ready to become a bonfire. Off to the side, against the tree line, was a large tent of crimson cloth. Ralph led them toward this tent. Before they got there, though, or even called out, a flap was tossed aside and a beautiful woman in a dark red robe stepped out and said, "Hello, and welcome." She had a thick mane of yellow and gold hair falling to her shoulders in an unruly tumult. She looked the party over with eyes of light blue-gray and a knowing smile. "My name is Cassandra, how may we help you?" "Hello Cassandra, I'm Don, and this is Toshia, Nicole, Shelonda, Amy and Ralph." "It's good to see you again, Ralph," Cassandra smiled. Her voice was musical, friendly and confident -- in short, extremely sexy. "Thank you for guiding our new friends here." "It was an honor, mistress," Ralph bowed. "More than that," she winked, "judging from the smell of things." "An honor and a pleasure," he smiled back at her. "I am glad," she nodded. Then, turning to Don, she asked, "How may we help you, Don?" "Toshia, Nicole and I seek a way to leave Eros and return to our home, Earth," Don explained. "Ralph suggested that you could help us find someone who could tell us how to do that." "The Crone," Ralph added. "Ah, yes," Cassandra nodded, taking all of this in with apparent simple acceptance. "I see. We could perform the summoning rite, though you will have to help. We will need a fresh offering for the guardian of the portal, and then there will be a price to be paid to the Crone as well." "What sort of offering and price?" Toshia asked. She had dismounted from Ralph's back and stood next to Don. "Oh nothing quite so dire as you might imagine," Cassandra smiled enigmatically. "Any of you young ladies will do, though I suggest you or Nicole would be most fitting." "Fine," Toshia said firmly, "as long as it's nothing life-threatening, I'll do it." "Wonderful," Cassandra nodded. "And you, Don, will have to pay the Crone's price. Surely you will be as brave as your companion." "Of course," Don nodded, very much conscious of the fact that he was nowhere near as sure of himself as Toshia seemed to be. Cassandra smiled at them both and then turned to the tent behind her and called, "Come on everyone, we have to get ready to summon the Crone!" There were excited exclamations from the tent, followed by a dozen men and women all wearing robes just like Cassandra's. They busied themselves immediately around the firewood and the altar. Don would have paid more attention to what they were doing, but Ralph took this moment to say, "Well, I will leave you in Cassandra's capable hands, then." "You won't stay to see what the Crone says?" Don asked. "No," Ralph shook his head. "I want to find myself a mare as soon as possible, and, to be honest, these magical rites are a bit too intense for me." "Are we safe here?" Don asked in a hushed voice. "Oh, yes!" Ralph laughed. "Cassandra's a sweet, kind person. She won't let any harm come to you, but ... well, it's just going to be intense, that's all. It all gives me the willies. Anyway, good luck!" The girls all bid Ralph goodbye, and then he trotted off into the forest, which was already quite dark in the dusk. "Please, Toshia, come with me," Cassandra said. While they went into the tent, a pair of red-robed women came up to Nicole and Shelonda and led them off toward the fire area. A tall young man approached Don and said, "Sir, if you will accompany me." Don followed the man to a wooden chair that had been set off to the side, with a clear view of the altar without actually being close to it. The young man said, "During the rite, you will sit here until the Crone summons you. Do not participate in the ritual at all until that time. It is very important that you save yourself for the Crone. If you do not, she will know and be displeased." "Okay," Don nodded. "Sit in the chair and don't have any fun -- got it." "Oh, and remove your clothing." "Um, all right," Don said. After disrobing and putting his few items of clothing, and his staff, on the ground next to the chair, Don sat down and tried to make himself comfortable, watching the robed witches go about their preparations. He wasn't surprised to note that everyone in what he was thinking of as the coven was in good shape, even though they seemed to represent a spectrum of different ages, from quite young -- like Nicole or Shelonda -- to as old as in their sixties, if Don was any judge of such things. Knowing what he now knew about Eros, though, Don realized that each of these people could be much older than their appearance would indicate, thanks to the rejuvenating powers of the XYZ they drank as water. After the sun set Don was left alone in the clearing, as the others all disappeared into the big tent. Eventually, the group came out in a solemn procession -- one by one -- with Cassandra in the lead. Toshia came second and was wearing a white robe. The entire group made a circle around the pile of firewood, and most of them began to sing some sort of hymn the words of which Don couldn't make out. This went on for several minutes, until, abruptly, Cassandra raised her hands high over her head, and the wood in front of her burst into flame. Well, that was certainly a neat trick, Don thought to himself. He caught himself, though, and tried to make a point of not being quite so skeptical as usual. After all, we're trying to play along with this world's rules here. Maybe things won't work if I've got the wrong attitude. The witches had stopped singing now, and Cassandra took Toshia by the hand and walked her over to stand with her back to the stone altar; the other witches, along with Nicole, Shelonda and Amy, closed the gap in the circle. Facing Toshia, Cassandra raised her arms, with her palms up to the sky, and called out, "O wise mother who guides us and watches over us, we beseech thee to join us this night that the travelers among us may share in the gift of your knowledge and beauty." The witches around the bonfire repeated Cassandra's words, and four of the men lit torches in the fire and placed them in holes Don hadn't noticed before. These torches were positioned about a meter from each corner of the altar. When the men returned to the circle, Cassandra reached out to caress Toshia's face lovingly. She called out, "O guardian of the portal, we offer you this supplicant who comes seeking knowledge and will give you that which you most desire." Then, Cassandra untied the simple knot at the base of Toshia's throat that held the white robe closed. Toshia shrugged the robe off her shoulders and stood there naked in the firelight. If she was frightened or anxious Don could not see it in her expression or posture. Instead, she stood proudly, with her shoulders back and head high. To Don it seemed that it was Toshia, not Cassandra, who was the high priestess of this affair. As the witches around the fire began a low chant, Cassandra took Toshia by the hand and led her to the foot of the altar, and up a set of steps Don hadn't seen earlier. Toshia gently knelt down on the altar and then turned around and lied down upon her back on the cold stone. Don was fascinated to see her bare, pale flesh in the flickering orange and yellow light. He experienced a strong desire to go to the altar then and ravish Toshia even if it did mess up the rite. Instead, he forced himself to sit still in his wooden chair, and kept watching intently. Cassandra moved around to the opposite side of the altar, away from the bonfire, and produced a large pitcher that seemed to be made of clay. The witch proceeded to pour water over Toshia's naked body. From the sharp gasp and sudden tightening of her muscles, Don could tell Toshia had not expected this, but she lay still on the altar. When she'd emptied the pitcher over Toshia, Cassandra set the pitcher out of the way on the ground somewhere behind the altar, and then leaned over the naked, wet offering and kissed her on the lips. Cassandra came around the altar and joined the circle of chanting witches. Once she was there, the group slowly began to move around the fire. The chanting became a bit more rhythmic, and the witches started to move almost as if they were dancing. One by one, each of the participants broke away from the circle to approach the altar and kiss Toshia on the lips. When they had kissed her, each one dropped his or her robe to the ground in front of the altar before returning to the circle. Nicole, Shelonda and Amy each took their turn in this kissing and disrobing ritual, as if they had done this kind of thing many times. As this went on, with an increasing number of naked chanting, dancing celebrants, the rhythm and pace of the chant very slowly rose. The dancers were now holding hands or had their arms around each other's waists. Finally, only Cassandra still wore her robe, so she returned to the altar, kissed Toshia again and exposed her own naked body to the fire-lit night. This seemed to be a signal to the others, for the chanting shifted to a much more rhythmic cant, and Don swore there were now deep, distant drums keeping the beat. As soon as Cassandra returned to the circle, the dancing around the fire became more playful. Now sweaty bodies glistened in the orangey light. Don saw Amy moving along between two men, in each hand a stiff cock, while their hands groped her body. Shelonda passed by with a lovely young woman trying to get her mouth on Shelonda's beautiful heaving bosom. Nicole had allowed a man to catch her from behind and the two of them managed to move around the circle while he kissed the back of her neck and reached around to run his hands over her front. Cassandra danced past with the wanton sensuality of a belly dancer and a certain regal bearing, somehow both reveling in the energy of the rite and aloof from the playfulness rapidly spreading around the circle. The air seemed to be throbbing with the rhythm of the ritual chant, and the heat of the fire and rising eroticism flooded the night. Don looked over to the altar and saw that Toshia had begun to writhe on the stone. Her hands moved over her upper body and her legs rubbed against each other as she felt the aura of lust pulsing from the fire and the dancers. Don watched as she moved her left hand down between her legs, and he had little doubt what she was doing there. As for himself, Don's cock was lying thick on his thigh, growing harder as the rite progressed. Looking back to the fire, Don saw that the dancing had now stopped, though the chanting and the unseen drums continued on. The witches and company were giving in to their desires. Nearby, backlit by the fire, Nicole, had fallen to her hands and knees, and the man who had been following her so closely was now even closer -- fucking her from behind. Don was unsurprised to see that Amy was kneeling between her two men sucking one cock while stroking the other, and then switching. He couldn't see Shelonda, but figured she must be on the other side of the fire. He could see Cassandra, though, straddling a muscular young man, her head thrown back and her breasts thrust up in the night air as she rode him. When he turned his attention back to the altar, Don was surprised to see that a strange dark figure was standing there at Toshia's feet. Don almost sprang from his chair, but somehow managed to remember what he had been told, and resolved to sit still and wait. The figure, which Don presumed must be the guardian of the portal, was hard to discern at first, only a darker shadow in the night, but as Don concentrated it resolved into a tall, distinctly masculine form. Don was sure the shadowy "man" had long horns springing out of its forehead and sweeping back over its head. Toshia didn't seem to notice the creature's presence until it reached out to touch her ankle; the jet black hand seemed more like a talon at first, but then just a hand with long fingers. Toshia looked down to see the figure at her feet, but didn't seem frightened or even surprised. Don could see that she said something, but if there was any reply he could not tell -- he couldn't make out any features of the guardian's face, though he had the distinct impression that there were two fiery eyes of dark red in the shadows. Toshia parted her legs for the darkness and Don watched the claw-like hands moving over her relatively pale skin. As the shadow rose up and lowered itself over her, Toshia's hands left her own body and reached out for the dark shape. Her back arched as the shadows enveloped her. Don found it hard to focus on what was going on atop the altar. At one moment he saw Toshia with her head thrown back and a black creature with its mouth on her neck, and the next there was an almost billowing shadow enveloping her. Then there was a glimpse of her thighs and butt as they flexed while she was fucking the shadow enthusiastically. Her torso strained and tensed, and a mouth with sharp teeth was on her white breast. And then darkness swirled around her. Don was aware that all around the fire the orgy had become general, even though the chanting and the sound of drums went on. He knew that Nicole was now on her back while a new man was between her legs, thrusting with nearly crazed lust. He knew that Amy was being fucked from behind while she took a cock in her mouth. He knew that Cassandra was passionately kissing one of her female subordinates, while another suckled at her tits and reached down to play with her, all while still riding her initial partner. Don could feel his untouched cock, straining painfully in its excited, engorged state. However, he could not seem to look away from the altar. Though he couldn't hear anything but chanting, drums and the moaning of the witches, he was sure Toshia was crying out in a long, hard orgasm. He could tell the shadowy creature on top of her was not finished, though. "No," said a voice next to him, "he will not be finished anytime soon. His need is ... special." Don looked up to see a woman with long white hair swept away from her face and down her back. She was watching the altar with a smile on her thin, red lips. Her dark eyes sparkled in the firelight as she went on, saying, "His phallus is so very hard, like a thing of steel wrapped in a tight sheath of leather. Not as big as one might imagine, but so, so hard, almost painful to touch, until it fills you and you feel his need becoming your own." She was thin, but tautly muscular, and stood confidently and comfortably next to Don. She wore a black sleeveless shift, bound around her narrow waist with a silver cord. "What is his need?" Don finally managed to ask. Her features were sharp and aristocratic, but her smile was friendly as she looked down at him and said, "Sex, obviously, but not like you or them, or her. The guardian feeds off the carnal pleasure of others, particularly the woman with whom he is engaged -- but especially if she's new to him. The energy he draws from her orgasm makes it possible for me to come to you. He will couple with her as long as she can take it, drawing sustenance from her orgasms, and the lust of the others. He does not couple for release, though, but for the reverse. If he comes, which is quite rare, it will be a fiery jet of liquid ecstasy filling up her body -- every fiber." "A fiery jet?" She looked down at him again and smiled warmly, "Don't fear; I was being poetic." Don smiled back, "And your need?" She held out her hand, and Don took it and brought it to his lips, kissing her palm. She laughed and said, "Come with me, Don." A Covin of Witches Desire Toshia. Don stood and moved around his chair, following the white haired woman toward the large red tent. He stole one more glance over his shoulder and saw that Toshia had been pulled to the foot of the altar; her legs were wrapped around the column of deep shadow that stood over her there, her hands were on her breasts and her head lolled to the side with eyes tightly closed. Don imagined that the guardian of the portal was fucking her vigorously with his steely cock. He looked back to the woman leading him, who was looking back at him with an amused smile. Don said, "I didn't see a portal." "The portal is somewhat metaphorical. Cassandra called to me and the guardian, the guardian came, then Toshia came in the other sense, which made it possible for me to come to you." "So he's really not a guardian, but more of a conductor." She laughed as she drew aside the flap of the tent and pulled him inside. "Yes, that is perhaps a more apt description." The tent was lit by a number of candles, and was sumptuously appointed with large, soft carpets and many pillows. "And you are hardly what I would call a 'crone'," Don smiled, admiring the cool beauty of her face and the lithe sexuality of her form. "It's a title, not a description," she answered as she untied the silver cord cinching her gown about her narrow waist. "However, if you would prefer a different appearance..." She changed abruptly into an ancient, toothless hag, straight out of a stereotypical fairy-tale, or Macbeth. She laughed harshly and said, "Perhaps not, though. What about this? Something more befitting the images conjured up in your mind by the rite you witnessed so patiently." She was now a pale woman in a white nightgown. Thick dark hair fell in a tumult down around her shoulders. Her eyes were dark and glowing with a feral lust. Her full lips parted to show long, sharp canines, and were red with blood -- blood that covered her chin and had splattered all over her generous cleavage. Don immediately recalled his fevered teenage fantasies and felt his cock strain despite the obvious danger of the situation. "Or maybe you would prefer I took the appearance of someone more familiar," she said with Toshia's mouth. Don watched as Toshia shrugged out of the black shift the Crone was wearing, to reveal the slim body he had lately come to know so well. Don was both taken aback by these sudden transformations and now completely convinced that there was more to all of the evening's events that clever tricks. He swallowed and managed to say, "No, your original appearance was more than satisfactory." "Ah, thank you," she smiled, and stood before him as she was before, though now naked. Her breasts were not large, but firm for a woman of her apparent age, and the rest of her body was obviously fit and trim. She reached out to take his hand again and drew him to her. As Don's arms slipped around her unusually cool body, her hand took his straining cock in a strong grip. When their lips met and his tongue slipped into her mouth, Don found himself suddenly remembering his first kiss with remarkable clarity. Then he was reliving the moment he lost his virginity (in the basement of his teenage home), the time he had had sex with his girlfriend while another couple were doing it only feet away (in a cheap motel), the time he had slept with a certifiably unhinged woman who was also a completely uninhibited wildcat in bed, the first and second of the threesomes he had enjoyed, and every other memorable sexual moment from his life before the Manor. The memories flooded through his mind in vivid detail, as the Crone kissed him passionately, sucking on his tongue and stroking his cock in her tight grasp. He felt himself being pulled down to the sea of soft pillows as scenes from his time in the Manor played out in his mind. He remembered waking up next to Toshia in that strange bedroom, the wild, unexpected encounter with the Nymphets (including the first time he'd seen Toshia come), the sexual escapades involved in that dodge ball game (including seeing Toshia fucking the Player), the orgiastic ball, the night with the Lady, the first time he and Toshia had sex, watching and participating in Toshia's little gangbang in the second floor corridor, the wild night in the Disco, and the orgy in the steam room, and many other intense erotic memories swept through his mind. Don felt himself entering the Crone's surprisingly hot and wet vagina. The strong grip was no surprise. Still reliving his wilder sexual memories in exceptionally vivid detail, Don held on to the strong but slender woman beneath him and fucked. He fucked her both as if it was the only thing he could imagine doing and as if his life depended upon it. He felt as if his cock was penetrating deeper into the Crone than was physically possible. Her muscles squeezed and pulled at him with incredible dexterity and strength. The vision of Toshia being taken on top of the stone altar was in his mind when Don began to come. To say this was the most intense orgasm of Don's life would be a severe understatement. The cum boiled out of his balls and shot out of him into the Crone in a gushing torrent. He shoved into her and continued to pump jet after jet of cum. He felt her arms and legs wrap around him, pulling him tighter to him, even as her pussy squeezed and pulled at his cock. He thought for a moment that it felt that there were more than just two arms and two legs holding him to her. He opened his eyes and saw the Crone looking at him with a cool, happy smile on her lips. Don felt the orgasm slowly subsiding but then that preternaturally skilled pussy pulled him on, and he was squirting still more cum into her. When he could no longer pump any cum, it seemed that her pussy went on sucking it from him. The ecstasy of coming became a frightening overdose of pleasure and then a painful ordeal as what seemed like minutes passed and he was drained of cum. He groaned wordlessly, and surrendered to the blackness of unconsciousness. Don had no idea how long he was out before he felt the Crone caressing his face with her cool fingers and kissing his lips lightly. When he opened his eyes, she was smiling down at him. "You seek the Sage of the Tower," she said. "Go down into the valley and follow the river there to its source, and you will find the Tower." "Oh, but wha-?" he tried. "Shush," she smiled, "that is all you need to know. Thank you for your gift, Don." Don thought he should say "my pleasure" but he wasn't sure if that was true, and in any case he was already falling asleep. Chapter 3 Toshia Saved & Caught; rough sex in the forest Like Don had done a week earlier, while he was with the Crone, Toshia found herself reliving the erotic adventures she had had since waking up in the Manor. The sounds of the warrior women feasting and carousing nearby only taunted her with the thought that someone might remember her and bring her some food and water. Her deliberate mental game of remembering her time in Eros while she hung tied to the big, wooden X-cross served to distract her from not only her hunger and thirst but also from her frustration and dejection at being in this predicament. These depressing thoughts reminded her of the day ...Was it three days ago already? She must have been very close to drowning, her vision darkening and her temples pounding, when the strong slender arms had slipped around her from behind and she was hoisted up to the surface of the river. She had gulped air into her lungs desperately, and allowed herself to be drawn to shore. Too weak from struggling against the current, Toshia was limp and useless as she was hauled up onto the sandy bank. She lay there gasping, until she felt soft feminine hands brushing the wet hair out of her face. When she opened her eyes, she saw a beautiful young woman with big eyes of blue-green and long straight hair of emerald green looking down at her with concern. "Thank you for saving me," Toshia finally managed. The green-haired girl smiled at her with full inviting lips. She touched Toshia's lips with light fingertips. She licked her own as she traced the outline of Toshia's lips. She looked over Toshia's naked, wet body, and Toshia raised her head enough to see that the girl was also naked and, obviously, wet. She seemed to be very thin, but strong, and quite pale. The girl looked back at Toshia's face and smiled again, and Toshia thought this smile was a bit friendlier now. Well, this is Eros, after all, Toshia thought to herself. It's probably customary to sleep with anyone who saves your life. As if she could read Toshia's mind, the girl leaned in closer, brushing Toshia's skin with her wet hair, and kissed her mouth tentatively. The girl's lips and tongue were cool and moist, and Toshia found herself returning the gentle kiss happily. After only minutes earlier thinking that she was about to drown, this interlude was a most welcome turn of events. Toshia slipped her arms around her rescuer and held her body against her own. For some time, they lay there on the wet ground, kissing each other languorously. Then, with a smile, the green-haired girl pulled away a little and then moved a bit lower, so she could kiss her way down the curve of Toshia's breast. Toshia shuddered as the girl took her nipple and sucked on it. Toshia parted her legs in anticipation as she felt the girl's hand moving up along the inside of her thigh. Suddenly, though, the girl raised her head and looking into the nearby tree line with obvious alarm. In another second, Toshia heard the sound of someone coming toward them through the undergrowth. "It's OK, that's just my friends looking for me," Toshia smiled at the girl, who immediately shook her head and pulled away from Toshia's embrace. Toshia took the moment to look around a bit more carefully and realized that she was quite a bit downriver from where she had fallen in and, moreover, on the wrong side. It couldn't possibly be Don and the others making all that noise in the woods. Toshia looked warily at the woods, and then back to the girl who had saved her life. She was alarmed to see the green-haired waif diving back into the water. "Wait!" Toshia called as she scrambled to her feet. "Oh, damn!" said a masculine voice behind her. "She got away!" "Of course she did," said another. "The way you two go crashing about, it's impossible to sneak up on anything!" "At least we've got a consolation prize this time," said a third. Being called a consolation prize almost wiped the shocked expression off Toshia's face. Out of the forest had emerged three figures, about five and a half feet tall, with long, dark, curly hair and beards, and bare, muscular torsos and arms. They also had short, curled horns growing out of their foreheads and the hindquarters of goats. Naturally, they also had very prominent and generous male genitalia. Of course, after meeting Ralph the centaur she should not have been so surprised to be confronted by bona fide satyrs. In fact, Ralph hadn't even been the strangest thing she'd encountered since leaving the Manor; there was the demonic guardian of the portal to name just one thing.One thing that had fucked my brains out! she thought to herself. Still, in spite of herself, Toshia was shocked by the sight of these half-man, half-goats. "She does look like she'll give us some sport," said one of the satyrs with an obvious leer. "How about it, toots," grinned the third one who'd spoken, "you up for some fun and games?" "Um, actually, I was just going to find my friends," Toshia said taking a step toward the forest away from the three satyrs. "We can be your friends," suggested the satyr who had spoken first. He took a step closer to her on his hoofed feet and gave his already hard and thick cock a squeeze. "We're very friendly." "Oh, well, I'm sure, but I should really be going." "What's the hurry?" said satyr number two, without taking his eyes off her naked body. "Come on, honey," said number three, "we'll show you a real good time." Toshia was simultaneously revolted by the smarmy attitudes, alarmed that it seemed clear they had no intention of taking "no" for an answer, and annoyed with herself for being a bit aroused by the thought of having a "real good time" with three goat-men. Goddamn that fucking XYZ! "Tell you what," said number two, doing his apparent best to sound good-natured, "we'll give you a head start, and if we catch you we'll have some fun." Thinking it was a good idea to take advantage of a chance to put some distance between herself and them, Toshia nodded and said, "Fine." Without waiting for them to say anything else, she sprang for the trees and made for the nearest hillside up away from the river. Tree branches lashed at her bare skin, and she wished she had fallen into the river with her sandals on, but she didn't slow down. She clambered up a hill, vaulted over a large rock and then half-ran, half-fell down the other side, only to start up the next one. Ducking under a thick branch, she turned to the left and started running along the ridge of a line of hills that seemed to parallel the course of the river. She was trying to close some of the distance between the satyrs and where she had fallen into the river. She was vaguely aware that there were now sounds of pursuit echoing in the forest. Toshia slowed just a little to catch her breath, but that only allowed her to realize that the satyrs were getting alarmingly close. She even caught sight of one moving through the trees off to her left, cutting her off from the river. Plunging ahead again with renewed determination, Toshia clambered up the side of the next hill almost on all fours. At the top of the steep slope, she saw a sunlit clearing in the distance. With the vague hope that she might be able to get someone's attention on the other side of the river, Toshia set her sights on reaching that clearing. She might have made it too, if she hadn't tripped on an ill-placed root. Toshia went sprawling in the thick forest carpet of leaves right in front of an enormous tree trunk that had fallen years ago and was now covered with a deep layer of green moss. She heard someone coming up the hill close behind her, and frantically scrambled to her feet. Toshia hurried to get hold of the mossy tree trunk and raised her foot to get purchase on it so she could vault over, but then felt a strong, hairy arm slipping around her waist to pull her back down. "Gotcha!" the satyr laughed, as he pulled her behind against his front, at the same time pushing her chest and face forward against the soft moss in front of her. Toshia struggled, trying to twist out of his grasp, but he was too strong and she was too winded. She felt the head of his cock between her legs and rubbing up against her outer lips. He pushed her against the moss with one hand, holding her in place, while using the other to get his sex organ in the right position. Toshia gritted her teeth as he pushed himself into her. It wasn't an enormous cock, but it was hard and thick, and she had to admit at that moment, with the XYZ and the adrenaline of the chase coursing through her veins, it felt good to be filled. Toshia clutched the mossy trunk, and closed her eyes, as the satyr held on to her hips roughly and began to fuck in and out of her from behind, shoving violently. In addition to the sensation of the penis sliding in and out of her all too eager pussy, Toshia was keenly aware of the thick mat of fur brushing against her legs and butt as he took her and the fact that her tits were being pressed into the yielding moss with the solid resistance of the tree behind it. She knew that she was, basically, being raped by a half-man, half-goat creature, but she also knew she was enjoying it. The question of whether she should actually consider this rape would occupy her mind quite a bit in the days afterward, and particularly while she was strapped to the X-cross. On the one hand, she had actually said "Fine" to the satyr's proposal that "if we catch you we'll have some fun", but, on the other, at the time of that agreement she had been convinced they were going to have their way with her in any case. However, she knew that rape in the normal world she called home was not really a crime of sex but of violence. Someone who raped another wasn't really trying to have sex with them, but to hurt them. Somehow, Toshia did not get the sense that these satyrs wanted to hurt her in the least; they seemed to just want to fuck, and given the nature of this world, it might be reasonable for them to presume that she would enjoy a good tumble in the woods. Still, the girl who had pulled her from the river had obviously wanted to avoid getting caught by the randy goat-men. Later she would ponder these issues, but for that moment against the moss-covered tree trunk she just let herself enjoy the rough fucking. It wasn't too long before the goat-man began to shove into her with even more force, and then his cock swelled and shot his hot satyr cum into her. It felt like there was quite a bit, and it took him some time before he pulled out of her and slapped her butt happily. Toshia slumped against the fallen tree trunk, both relieved and frustrated. She started to push away from the tree, to make an attempt at gaining that clearing ahead somewhere, but another pair of rough hands took hold of her and pushed her back against the moss. "Not so fast, toots," said satyr number three. Without any other preamble, he shoved his cock into her pussy, squishing his partner's cum out to run down the insides of her thighs. Toshia surprised herself by letting out a happy moan as she was filled again. While the satyr proceeded to fuck her with great enthusiasm, Toshia let go of the moss with her left hand and managed to get it down between the trunk and her body, so she could get her fingers on her clit. She began to stroke herself frantically as the cock pistoned in and out of her almost savagely. In only moments, Toshia found herself gasping and moaning as her orgasm tore through her violated body. She shook and whimpered while the satyr had his way with her until he filled her up with his own flood of cum. He pulled out of her, and she felt more cum running down her legs. Laughing, he said, "Told you we'd have fun." Toshia wasn't surprised to hear satyr number one say, "My turn!" This time, though, she managed to roll around and get her back against the mossy tree trunk. She actually found herself smiling at the hairy goat-man as he stepped up in front of her. Toshia put her hands on his broad shoulders and let him lift her up a bit. Soon, she had her thighs supported on his furry haunches as he pushed his eager cock up inside her. She looked at his grinning, bearded face with its little horns, and even laughed a little as he lowered his mouth to her tits to suck and bite on her nipples. She rocked against him as he fucked in and out of her, letting his hairy torso rub against her clit. Leaning back against the curve of the trunk behind her, Toshia let herself enjoy getting fucked there in the woods by an actual satyr. She smiled when she felt his cock swell inside her to spew a third torrent of cum into her pussy, only to spill in a slow river out of her as soon as he withdrew. She noticed that the other two satyrs were still standing there, watching, with still very hard cocks standing in front of them. Perhaps they would have let her go in that moment, but Toshia had her mind on other things. She laughed and said, "Well, hello boys; are you just going to stand there? I thought you promised me a good time." This prompted laughter from all three of them, and they hastened forward. In the next moment, Toshia was surrounded by all three of the satyrs as they pawed her with their eager hands and kissed and nibbled at her wherever they could reach. Fingers pinched her nipples and pushed up inside her soggy cunt. One enterprising individual got his finger nice and slippery and pushed it up inside her ass. This reminded Toshia of that wonderful time she'd had in the steam room with Don and Peter, only a few days earlier, and gave her an idea. "OK, well, before we go any further, don't you think you should introduce yourselves?" Toshia laughed. Any further? They've each fucked me and they've got their fingers in my pussy and ass! "Oh, I'm Scratch," said satyr number two. "I'm Roscoe," said number one. "And, I'm Bob," said three. "I'm Toshia," she said. "Now that we've got that out of the way. Why don't you lie down on your back here, Bob?" Bob was only too happy to comply, and Toshia promptly straddled him, and took his stiff cock in her hand, pushing the head of it into her pussy, which was quite ready for more action. She sank down on Bob's shaft, leaning forward by placing both hands on his broad hairy chest. Toshia slid up and down on him a couple of times, just because it felt good. Then, she looked over her shoulder and said, "Scratch, can you get back there and fuck me in the ass?" "I sure can!" Scratch said with a grin. There was some scrambling around, and an interesting moment when Scratch pushed his finger up inside her wet pussy with Bob's cock (Oh my! That's interesting! I'll have to try to remember that.). After her own juices and a liberal amount of satyr cum was worked into her butt and smeared over his organ, Scratch slowly pushed himself into her butt. "Oh fuck that feels good!" she exclaimed. "Yes, push it in me!" An unexpected orgasm hit her then, and she held still there as her pussy and ass clenched on the two cocks inside her. Moaning and trembling, Toshia rode it out with a smile on her face. When she had started to come down, she looked down at Bob and over her shoulder at Scratch and said, "Well, what are you waiting for boys, fuck me!" The two satyrs began to do as they were told, working their thick, hard cocks in and out of her. Whether they had practiced this trick before or it was an innate satyr skill, they quickly got into a perfect rhythm, pumping and grinding against her body as if the three of them were one ideal sex machine. Toshia made sure she was giving as good as she was getting, working her pelvis in time with the way the satyrs were pushing and pulling inside her. When she felt comfortable and knew she could keep up, she looked around and beckoned Roscoe over. The third satyr moved over on his cloven hooves to stand in front of Toshia. She reached up with her left hand and took his cock in her hand and pulled it to her mouth, tasting his cum and her own juices on him. Once she had the fat head in her mouth, she stroked the shaft in her fist. Bob reached up to cup her breasts in his hands and to help hold her up. Letting Bob and Scratch do most of the fucking work, Toshia relaxed to enjoy those sensations and concentrated her active attention on Roscoe's cock. She pulled him closer so that she could get her mouth working up and down on him, pushing the head deeper in her mouth so she could feel his thick shaft moving over her lips and her tongue. I wish Don could see me! she thought as she relaxed her throat and sank deeper on to Roscoe's cock. She let go of the base of his shaft and held onto his hips with both hands, both for support and to shove him back if it became necessary, but she was now letting him fuck her mouth and throat. Roscoe was surprisingly careful, holding her head gently in his hands and moving slowly and steadily. Meanwhile, Bob lay under her flexing his hairy abdomen to push himself up inside her pussy, and Scratch held on to her hips and fucked in and out of her ass vigorously. Toshia was intent on making the satyrs come before she came again, but her body had other ideas, and soon she was moaning and trembling while an intense orgasm shook her from head to toe. The frantic clenching of her pussy and ass pulled Bob and Scratch past the point of no return, and they filled her up with more of their cum. Roscoe, who had come most recently anyway, held out a bit longer, but the other two were still inside her when Toshia felt him swelling in her mouth and throat and then pumping gout after gout of sweet, hot cum into her stomach, and then filling her mouth. Pulling away from her, he splashed on final stream of pearly jizz across the bridge of her nose and down her cheek. Still hard, Bob and Scratch continued to fuck her squishy pussy and ass until she came again and again. Only when she had collapsed between them, did they extract themselves and carry her off to their camp in the forest, where they bathed and fed her. That night, the next day, and the night after were spent in a marathon of satyr fucking that left Toshia exhausted. Toshia now, bound to the X-cross, strained again at her restraints, wishing she could get at her pussy and clit now. She needed to make herself come. She remembered how she had awoken the third day, well into afternoon. The satyrs were gone, and she was surrounded by the gathering party from the warrior woman camp. Angry at being abandoned, worn out from the incessant demands of three hard pricks, frustrated at being lost, Toshia had been a bit happy to learn that she was going to be taken to a bunch of women, but that hadn't lasted long. She remembered how they had tied her up underneath a pole carried on the shoulders of two brawny men. The next two days were spent hanging there as she was carried further down river, to the castle where she now stood on frustrating display. To be continued. By BradentonLarry for Literotica

Tim needs Talia to take his mind off Tara.By LiminallySpaced. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels."Kerri, we need to talk," I weakly let out as she broke the kiss. She put her hands on my chest."Sure, we can talk," she said, liking her lips, "but don't you want to give me my birthday present first?"Her lips and tongue pecked at my neck. Her fingers pressed into the bulge in the front of my pants. My long exhaled sigh was all the approval she needed.I braced my hands against the sink and watched in horny helplessness as my Greek goddess sank to her knees in front of me.Despite my best intentions, the heat began to take over. It started in my center and spread throughout my body like sinking into a warm bath.I closed my eyes. Her fingers worked, my pants rustled, my belt jingled, and all at once my cock was free, standing straight and proud and desperate. Kerri's warm breath electrified the most sensitive skin on my body.I'm sorry, Letty.Kerri's lips closed gently on my shaft as she took me deeply into her mouth. Slowly, wetly, she drew them back to my tip, moaning softly as they slid along my length.I opened my eyes and looked down. "Fuck, Kerri." She licked her lips and smiled at me.Kerri leaned in close, closed her eyes, and rubbed my cock over her face, sighing as my thickness rolled and dragged across her cheeks and over her nose. Head cocked to the side, the weight of my cock lay on her cheek, and her tongue snaked out to tickle my balls. One hand came up to help her, feeding one of my thick balls into her sweet mouth. She suckled it, rolled it around, and then replaced it with the other.My cock pulsed against the side of her face.Freeing my balls from her mouth, the wet flat of her tongue dragged slowly up the underside of my length, flicking off the tip with just enough force to make it playfully bounce before Kerri's face.Hands free, her open mouth wrangled my tip and took me back inside, wet and warm. She took me even deeper than before. She sucked. She bathed.Her hands braced on my hips, there was only my cock and her mouth; her bobbing, stroking mouth; lips sliding up and down my length, up and down, at a patient, but determined pace.My body was buzzing. My cock had never felt so hard. As the pure sensation began to overwhelm me, one hand reflexively reached for Kerri, grasping at her thick mane of bouncing, black curls. I grabbed, and quickly released, unsure of the amount of force I was using.Sensing my trepidation, Kerri paused her worship, holding just my straining tip in her mouth. My hand, still unsure, hovered above her head. She looked up at me, narrowed her eyes. I felt her hand on my hand, and she drew it back to her head. Her other hand grabbed my other hand and brought it to the other side of her head.On fire with lust, I gripped hard at her mane. Deep, ragged breaths sucked in and out of my body. Kerri never broke eye contact, and nodded. The fire rose inside me. I began to push. And pull. And thrust. And return.Kerri closed her eyes and moaned in delight as I began to fuck her face.I began gently, barely able to hold back my lust. The squeezing pressure at the base of my brain wanted me to unleash myself and animalisticly fuck her mouth the way I would have fucked her cunt, the way I fucked Letty's mouth, but I didn't want to hurt or scare her.It was the feeling of her hands sliding up the back of my legs to my ass, however, that told me what she wanted. On each inward thrust I felt her pull me toward her with more and more force. She wanted me to know I wasn't going to break her.I obliged.Reasserting my grip on her thick curls, I held her face steady and with an almost animalistic growl I sank my cock into Kerri's mouth deep and hard.I doubled my pace. I wasn't fully unleashing my full force, but I was definitely giving her what she wanted; I was using her mouth. I fucked at her face, almost forgetting there was a person attached to it. Her lips and tongue tried to keep up, but soon they conceded that they were both at the mercy of my thick, thrusting cock, and let me run them over.Saliva spilled freely from Kerri's mouth, soaking my cock and dripping to the floor between us. I grunted loudly with each push into her gorgeous face. She gripped my hips, squeezing and moaning as she accepted each deep piston. I could feel her throat begin to suckle at my tip on my deepest thrusts.I was starting to lose control. I was taking my frustrations, with Mandy, with Tara, with Christine, with Kerri herself, out on this girl's sweet mouth.The pressure built and built to a fever pitch; the thrusting, the grunting, the sucking; and then, as if we both knew things needed to cool off, I released my grip on Kerri's mane, and I felt her push my hips back to the sink, popping my cock all the way out of her mouth with a spray of saliva.We both sucked and gasped for air, me slumped back against the sink, my slick cock still standing sky high, Kerri hunched over, hands on her knees, the long slurp of loose saliva accenting the moment."Fuck, Tim; Fuck," she said, wiping her mouth with the back of her hand."I'm sorry, did I;""No, not at all," she said, cutting me off, "I've never had someone fuck my face before; that was fucking Hot."After a shared chuckle Kerri leaned back onto her heels and smiled. She never took her eyes off me while her hands drifted up to the buttons of her shirt, undoing them one by one, revealing her thick, fuckable cleavage inch by precious inch, still rising and falling deliciously as she continued to catch her breath.Once the full bloom of her chest was in view, Kerri reached up and pulled down the cups of her bra, spilling out the full flesh of her olive melons, her nipples hard and straining. Kerri squeezed her arms together, causing her impressive tits to overflow, presenting them to me, and then suddenly there was nothing in my world except for this girl, those tits, and my cock.Sitting up on her knees so her cleavage was the same level as my straining dick, Kerri looked down, and drooled a long, thick trail of saliva into the deep crevice of her breasts."Fuck my tits, Tim," she exclaimed breathily, and quickly leaned forward, wrapping her fleshy mountains around me.I pushed, but there was resistance. Kerri drooled another thick stream of saliva between her tits to assist. I felt it slap the head of my cock, coating it. It was warm. It was her.I pushed again. No resistance, just slick, welcoming flesh."Do it, Tim; fuck my tits."I did as she requested. It was her birthday after all.Her thick, slippery globes sent shivers through my body as my hips thrust and bucked, sending my hard cock up through her tight cleavage. Kerri smiled as my tip started to crest the surface of her pillowy depths, peaking out at the apex of each push."Yeah, that's it, baby, that's so good," She cooed. She bounced slightly with each push, aiding my journey, fucking me with her tits as much as I was fucking them. "Aren't my tits so nice and soft? Doesn't it feel so good to fuck my big tits?""Oh fuck;” My body was starting to buzz, the sweet friction of her tits and the pressure from her slick sternum building the fire inside me. My mouth began to hang slack-jawed. My breath got ragged.Kerri's smile beamed. More saliva prepared my way. Her tits were glistening with saliva and precum. My cock pushed through them, at a determined pace. My balls began to seize."That's it, baby," Kerri cooed. I stopped pushing, overcome by the sensation, but Kerri's pace never ceased. She took over, sliding her fat tits up and down my slick, vibrating shaft in complete control of my pleasure. "Give it to me; give me my present, I want it all over these fucking tits.""Oh god; oh my fucking God!" I gripped the sink tightly; so tight I thought it might shatter; as my entire existence seemed to rush out through the head of my cock. Kerri kept stroking me as my tip flared, my balls lurched, and thick, white hot lava erupted from between that sweet, mesmerizing split on her chest.Kerri laughed a joyous laugh as I began to spurt. My cum arced out, licking the base of her neck, grasping at her collar bone, blooming like a lewd bouquet of flowers across the tops of her pumping breasts, and finally pooling around my trembling cock gloriously trapped between them.I heaved and huffed while Kerri gently massaged me through the final pulses of my orgasm. Her hands left her cum-splattered tits, my cock slipping out a sticky mess. I looked down, surveying my work. Kerri was elated, almost glowing, basking in the mess of a job well done. She looked so hot covered in my cum; maybe I was being too hasty. Why would I ever want to give this up?Leaning over, she grabbed a hand towel. I took one last look at my messy masterpiece, expecting her to wipe her canvas clean, so I was surprised when she draped the towel around my sticky, spent cock and stood up.Kerri's focus was on the bathroom mirror behind me as I wiped myself down. There was a twinkle in her eye and a lusty smile pulling at her lips.She was admiring her handiwork."Oh my God, Tim," she said with a slight chuckle, "well done; well fucking done.""I'm pretty sure that was all you, Kerri," I laughed. Finishing my clean up I offered her the towel."No, I'm good," she said, never taking her eyes off her cummy reflection."Are you sure? There's; a lot.""I know, that's what I wanted!""Um.” there I was, confused again."Tim, after the last time we were together, when Mike was fucking me with your cum still inside me; it was the absolute hottest thing I'd ever experienced. And then when I felt him cumming, and I knew I had cum from both of you inside me; I exploded. It was the biggest orgasm I ever had.""Oh, wow," I said, taken aback slightly by how much she enjoyed it."It was so wrong, so dirty; I felt like such a fucking whore, and I fucking Loved it." Kerri slipped the cups of her bra back up over her sticky tits. "I knew Mike was going to get shitfaced tonight, and I know later on he's going to try and fuck me, so I thought to myself, 'It's my birthday, why not be a little naughty; it's just going to make the sex that much better!' And Tim, let me tell you; I can already tell it's working.""Oh yeah?" I said, not quite as enthusiastic about it all as she was."Oh yeah." She smiled. Her hands began buttoning up her shirt, closing the fabric over her cum-splattered tits. "I'm gonna go downstairs and get back to my birthday party, and no one is going to know that for the rest of the night I'm secretly going to have your thick, wonderful cum all over my tits. And after everyone leaves, when Mike fucks me tonight, or more likely tomorrow morning, he's going to have no idea I've got another guy's dried jizz all over me, and Tim it is going to make me cum so fucking hard."My eyes ticked down and caught the glimmer of a thick strand of my cum that clung to her neck, visible above the buttoned neck line of her shirt."You've got some; on your neck there.""I know," she said with a dirty smile, "I want everyone to wonder."Kerri leaned in and kissed me."Thank you for an amazing birthday present," She said, cupping my face with her hand. "I'll see you back down there."She winked, slipped out of the bathroom, closing the door behind her. I was left alone, my pants splayed open, my softening cock still exposed.Thoughts passed through my mind as I put myself back together. Kerri had just milked an epic orgasm out of my balls, and at that very second was downstairs at the party secretly wearing my spunk like a necklace. I should have felt great. It should have turned me on; but at that moment, all I felt was used.Making my way down stairs I scanned the party. No sign of Mandy and Eric. They must have still been going at it. Once again, I had just blasted a thick load over a pair of fantastic tits, but I was more concerned with the fact that a girl I barely knew was upstairs enjoying a cock that wasn't mine.I turned and saw Kerri, Mike's drunken arms around her, indiscreetly groping her perfect ass. Kerri and he chatted with fellow partiers, and I noticed Kerri couldn't stop fidgeting with the buttons on her shirt.Mike leaned in and kissed her deep. She returned the kiss with equal passion. She was clearly turned on. I watched his tongue work its way around the inside of her mouth; a mouth that only moments before had been wrapped around my cock; a mouth that had drooled uncontrollably as I fucked it.I walked over to Kerri, who was still smiling like the cat who ate the canary, and leaned in close to her ear so she could hear me over the din of the music."Enjoy yourself tonight, but know that it's over. That was the last time. Happy Birthday."Her smile deflated a bit as I walked away, but quickly returned to save face as I made my exit.I said my goodbyes to some former classmates and made my way home, quickly tumbling into bed. I noted some loud music and laughter seeping its way through the floor from Sandy and Don's unit upstairs, but it didn't hinder my ability to pass out from sheer emotional exhaustion.I was sad, it was true; Our sex had been electric; almost dangerous. I was going to miss that body, those breasts, her tender lips. And her cunt; good lord.But life has to go on, and so I fell asleep with zero romantic prospects, wondering what I was going to do for the rest of the summer.The next morning I got up early; I was meeting Sarah for a run. A lot still on my mind, I floated through the apartment mindlessly and made my way toward the exterior front door. It was at that moment I heard the door to Sandy and Don's unit shut, and felt the soft sounds of careful footsteps descending the stairs.It was early, but the prospect of seeing a friendly face appealed to me, so I turned to greet whichever one it was as they reached the joint landing.As they came into view my stomach dropped. It was a friendly face alright, just not one I had been expecting: Hair messed up, lipstick slightly smeared, boots in her hand, my smile turned to shock as I stared straight into the face of my best friend Tara.If you had told me a few months ago that one day I'd be parked in a corner of The Spot with my cock in the mouth of a very eager and willing girl, and that my mind would be on literally anything else besides the blow job I was getting, I would have called you insane.But there I was.It wasn't even a bad blow job, either. She was unrefined and inexperienced, but what she lacked in experience she made up for in enthusiasm.

Letty has a BDSM kink.By LiminallySpaced. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.Chapter 29: Gina led us through the warehouse, down a dark corridor I had never been down, to a door that read "Emergency Only." Pushing the door open, we walked into a dimly-lit room filled with boxes stacked high. I followed the two women down around the corner of the box maze, and was presented with a shock: before me was a queen sized bed nicely made, as well as a nearby-positioned, big, comfy chair and a similarly laid out chez lounge."What the fuck?" I whispered.Gina stopped just before the bed and turned to Letty, who was in the process of removing the last of her clothes.Flat, tight stomach, perky breasts, round, supple ass, long, toned legs. Letty's body was immaculate. She stood before me fully nude, save for her stiletto boots, and the collar and leash around her neck."Tell him," Gina said, giving the leash a very slight yank.Letty turned toward me."Please make yourself comfortable, Tim, and enjoy what follows however you'd like. When you feel so inclined, know that my body is yours to use freely, in whatever manner you want."Instinctively I began to respond with a "Yes, Mistress," but Gina stopped me before I could finish the word."No. There'll be no more of that. Not tonight.My cock lurched inside my pants. I smiled.A jerk of the leash sent Letty's attention back to Gina, who was reclining into the thicket of pillows on the bed. Her breasts were shiny from the remnants of my cum and Letty's saliva. Her panties were gone, and her legs butterflied open. Her cunt was wet and waiting.Letty joined her."Please me with your mouth, slut," she said with relish, and gave the leash a yank. Letty fell forward face first between her legs. I saw Gina's expression soften, a smirk pulling at her lips as Letty began to lick her cunt.I settled myself into the big comfy chair nearby and began to watch.Gina's eyes drifted closed. She squeezed her breasts, teasing her nipples as Letty began to feast on her.I couldn't take my eyes off her tits, off the way she pinched the nipples, how she pushed them together and moaned in delight.Despite having just launched a sizable load onto Gina's face, I felt my cock stir; god bless 18 year old constitution.I became mesmerized by the two women, my co-worker and our boss, and I mindlessly began rubbing my thickening cock through my pants. I couldn't help but think back to the night I watched Tara and Sarah make love. But this wasn't making love; this was fucking."Show Tim your cunt, slut," she moaned at our boss, "show him how wet it makes you to eat me."Without removing her mouth from Gina's lips, Letty repositioned, sending her tight, perfect ass straight up into the air. I could see plain as day already that her lips were swollen and wide, slick with arousal. I didn't even need her to reach her hand down and spread them with her fingers the way she did.I rubbed my cock more forcefully. My full hardness returned.Gina caught me staring and smiled through her pleasure."Make me cum, slut," Gina moaned between quickening breaths, "make me cum right now or you'll be punished!"Letty's fingers left her wetness, and I saw them dip back to join her mouth between Gina's legs. From the way Gina gasped, I could tell those fingers went directly into her cunt."Yes, yes,” Gina began to moan. She wrapped her fist around Letty's leash, gripping the back of Letty's head. Her hips rocked and thrust against Letty's face, mouth agape, her breath almost imperceptible. Her free hand shot up and grabbed on to the iron headboard behind her, her eyes closed, lost in the sensation of Letty's licking tongue and penetrating fingers. Her body started to vibrate and shake.My mouth was dry and my cock was hard.Gina had been silent, focused on the mounting pleasure, and then her quiet breath turned suddenly to deep, sucking gasps, and with a loud, sharp ejaculation of sound from her mouth, Gina began to cum.In all my experiences so far, my favorite thing ever was to see a beautiful woman lost in orgasm, and Gina was no exception. Chin tucked deep into her bulging breasts, she held Letty's face tight to her cunt, rolling her hips hard into a slurping tongue and thrusting fingers. I could hear how wet she was.But more than just the eroticism of Gina's orgasm, seeing my dominant boss Letty, my Mistress, get turned into a subservient slut was conflicting, yet extremely intoxicating. Watching Gina's body explode and writhe as she used Letty's face for her own pleasure, I immediately got envious. I wanted to be a part of it.I stood up, almost instinctively, just as Gina's orgasm subsided. A satisfied smirk on her face, Gina pulled Letty's face off her cunt by her hair. Letty's face was shimmering with Gina's cum, her breath heavy."What do you say, slut?" Gina asked."Thank you, Madam." Letty gasped.Gina looked over at me, standing at the foot of the bed, dumbfounded, not sure what my next move should be, and made the decision for me by tossing Letty's leash in my direction.I picked it up, felt it in my hand. I followed its length up to the woman on the other end of it.Letty sat back on her heels, her posture straight and tall, waiting. Her tits were perfect, her nipples hard as diamonds, Gina's cum streaking down her chin and neck. Her icy blue eyes stared directly at me as they had many times before, but now there was something different behind them: desire.I thought about everything Letty had put me through this summer, at work or after work. I wrapped the lead in my hand."On your knees on the floor, slut."Letty let out a breath as though she had been holding it. There was a twinkle behind her eyes, and then she offered back a breathy "Yes, sir" and slipped down to the floor in front of me.I looked down at her. Her eyes pierced through me with anticipation. My cock pushed lewdly against the fabric of my pants."Take my cock out, and suck it."That chill of excitement ran through her again. Her hands made quick work of my pants, and soon my hard cock was free to the night air once more. She grasped my thick length in her delicate fingers and stared at the big, flared head. She looked up at me; she wanted me to say it again, I could tell."Suck my cock," I obliged.Letty let out another breathy, sexy, "Yes, Sir," and then her lips, lips that I had only known to be tight and pursed, opened up, wetted by a quick flash of her tongue, and closed around the head of my dick.I moaned. Letty leaned forward, more of my cock pushing into her mouth. She pulled back to the tip, regrouped, and went down my shaft again.My boss was on her knees, sucking my cock.Letty's head began to bob and find a rhythm. My body was overwhelmed with the sensations, maybe more so with the situation, but something wasn't right. Letty was giving me perfectly good head, that tight purse of her lips normally reserved for disapproval now forming a deliciously tight ring around my cock, but I think that was the problem. It was too efficient.On her next slip to the tip I pulled my cock away from her. She looked up at me confused."No," I said, watching my boss daintily wipe the edge of her mouth, "I want you to suck my cock like you mean it. I want it wet. I want it, messy.""Yes, Sir," she responded dutifully. Before she could resume, however, something came over me. I had never had this much unbridled sexual power before. It was exhilarating. I began to give in to the game."Open your mouth, slut," I said, tentatively adopting the degrading language Gina had used, giving my cock a couple languid pumps.Letty did as she was told.I grabbed her by the back of the head and pulled her toward me, forcefully guiding my cock back into her mouth."Now suck it."I held on to Letty's head and began to thrust. I saw that chill of excitement pass through her body again. This time her lips were looser, juicier. Slurping sounds began to slip from her lips on each outward thrust along with moans and squeaks.I looked over at Gina. She was lounging on the bed, idly playing with her nipple, a broad smile on her face.My boss' mouth felt so good. This clearly wasn't the first cock Letty had sucked. It probably wasn't the first time someone had fucked her face. She slurped and slobbered on me like I was her last meal. I thrust faster. Spit and drool started to slip from Letty's mouth, sliding down my cock and dripping to the floor. Her moans increased. Her body started to fidget and squirm."You like it when I fuck your face?" I grunted through gritted teeth."Um Hmm" she moaned on my cock."Huh?" I barked, wanting more."Umm hmm!" she moaned loudly"I think that little slut is gonna cum, Tim," Gina called from the bed"Is that true? Huh? Are you gonna cum from me fucking your face?""Um Hmm!" Letty squealed.I gripped her hair tightly and pulled her backward off my cock mid suck, loose spit slapping down between her tits with a splat."Not yet you're not," I said with an authority I didn't know I possessed, "not fucking yet. Not until I say you can. You hear me?""Yes, Sir," Letty gasped, her face a spit-covered mess. As she said the words, her mouth hung open, and I swear I saw the corners of her lips arc up into a smile."Get on the fucking bed, slut," I barked, this time much more confidently. In retrospect it's amazing how quickly I fell down the dominance rabbit hole. Letty had oppressed me for so long, I felt my agency exploding out of me.Letty shakily got to her feet and stumbled toward the bed, dazed from her face fucking. Gina made some room, watching intently, tickled with my assertiveness. I followed close behind, shedding the last of my clothes."Face down, ass up. Show me how wet you are."Letty did as she was told, her face in the sheets, arching her tight ass up into the air. I walked up close behind her and admired what she presented to me. I ran my hand over her flared backside, feeling her smooth skin. My hand came down hard on one pale cheek with a loud crack.Letty gasped.I brought my hand down on the other cheek, and an equally loud smack echoed off the contact."You like that?" I growled, but Letty only gasped and moaned with each swat of my hand."Oh she likes it alright," Gina said, smiling, "trust me."I looked over at her, relaxing, gently running hands over her own silky skin. She looked delicious. I angled toward her, but she stopped me before I could make any movement."Ah-ah-ah," she said with a finger wag, "not tonight. Tonight isn't about you and me, it's about you and her." Gina got up off the bed, and glided over behind me, bringing her lips right up to my ear. "Look at that tight cunt. Touch it Tim, feel how wet she is."I reached out toward Letty's steaming center. From the way her lips were flushed and wide, and the glisten that covered them, I didn't need to touch her to know. But still, I reached out and ran the tips of my fingers through."Oh my God," I whispered."See?" Gina dripped into my ear, her hands stroking the sides of my body. "Wetter than you've ever felt her, isn't she?""Yes," I croaked. I could feel her thick tits pressing into my back."That's why we needed to take the edge off you in the other room," she said. Her hands rolled over my hips. I felt her grasp my hard, straining cock. "So you'd be ready to give that tight, controlling cunt exactly what it deserves." She began to pump me. I groaned. "So what do you say Tim? Are you ready?"A shiver ran through my body.My cock was like iron, still slick with Letty's saliva. Her cunt was in front of me, wet, waiting, wanting. I was ready. Ready to unleash a summer's worth of frustration on her.Almost in a trance, I broke free from Gina's siren song and climbed up on the mattress. I gripped Letty's hips with both hands. I thought I heard her whisper a faint "yes." Her breath was increasing. Little moans and coos were escaping in anticipation as I got into position. Gripping my cock in one hand and her ass in the other, I lined up my screaming tip with her boiling opening.

Chapter 29: Letty gives Tim his final lesson.By LiminallySpaced. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.After our first tryst, it had been me that had tried to initiate a repeat, succumbing to my own lust and frustration, but Kerri had turned me away, always citing spending the evening with Mike as the reason why, but also always providing me with photographic aftermath to tide me over. But now Kerri was reaching out to me, and her pictures were implying that she was definitely not getting what she needed from Mike. I wasn't sure what that meant for them and their relationship, but at that moment my mind was on the good news this was for my balls, and not the potential bad news it was for them."Show me how bad you want it" I wrote back. I needed a quick solution to my problem, and Kerri was offering it, but that didn't mean I couldn't tease her a bit.What came back shortly after was a second series of photos, a wanton expression of Kerri's arousal.The first was a high, downward angle shot capturing Kerri, on her knees, tits out, looking up at the lens. The point of view was clearly meant to mimic me looking down at her, and by the way her mouth hung open, it was clear what she wanted. My cock surged as I thought back to our first encounter when she greeted me that exact same way, and I crossed the distance between us to slip my cock between her lips.The second was a shot of Kerri from behind, up on her bed. She was on her hands and elbows, her back arched in a severe swoop. Her toned, perfect ass was angled toward the camera, her legs spread wide, giving me a full, delicious view of her cunt. A cunt that was already swollen and wide, and already glistening with moisture.My cock was rock hard now, imagining tasting that wet cunt, of sliding myself into her from behind, but still I wanted to tease more yet."You look delicious," I wrote back, "but I want to see more. I want to watch you cum."I idly pawed at my erection through my pants as I waited for a response. As minutes ticked by, I got momentarily worried that maybe I had asked for too much, but at the same time I recognized that we had gone so far past any lines of decency or respectability at this point that surely I had nothing to worry about.Kerri very quickly assuaged any concerns with her newest message finally came through attached with a video file.The video began with Kerri in nothing but a thin, sheer robe adjusting her camera into the perfect position. Stepping back from the camera, she did a quick pose, ruffling her big mane of curly, black hair, then set down in a comfortable-looking lounge chair directly in front of it.I made a note to myself to fuck her in that chair at some point.Staring deeply into the lens, Kerri ran her hands over her body seductively, teasing me by gently butterflying her thighs in and out, giving me a peek, but never enough to see everything.Hard nipples pushing through the thin fabric of her robe, her hands slowly slid up and opened the folds of the garment, giving me a full view of her thick, olive breasts. She smiled and sighed as she caressed them, squeezed them and kneaded them.Her hands dripped down the front of her body until they came to rest on the insides of her thighs, still gently butterflying in excitement. Then, like the parting of the Red Sea, she pushed her thighs wide, and finally gave me an unobscured look at her perfect, swollen lips.One hand jumped back up to her mouth where she took two fingers between her lips, suckling them like they were my cock in order to wet them. Then the two juicy fingers traveled back down between her legs and began exploring her cunt.Gasps and moans accompanied her swirling fingers as they danced around her clit and dipped deep into her tight canal, and soon I watched her body start to focus on the sensations as she settled into a rhythm. Her brow scrunched up, her eyes closed, her mouth began to hang open, and I watched as the world around her fell away. The only thing that existed for her in that moment was her pleasure.I squeezed my cock through my pants again. I was as desperate for release as she was, entranced by the only sounds coming through my speakers, the slight, wet sloshing sounds of a cunt being pleasured. The short gasps and squeaks of a girl about to cum.And cum she did. Kerri's moans ramped up in pace and volume. Her body stiffened, and her thighs clamped shut around her thrusting fingers. She gripped the armrest of the chair as she rode out her pleasure, only loosening their clamp on the fabric when her moans faded and her breath settledKerri took a moment to bask in the afterglow of her orgasm, smiling to herself, but soon her eyes found the lens of the camera again. Smile melting into lusty desire, she slipped off the chair and crawled towards me until her face was the only thing in frame."I need your cock," she said, through still-settling breaths, "so get the fuck over here. Now."Who was I to refuse?I made my way to her house in record time, and took the stairs two at a time to get to her room. My hands were already working on my belt as I passed into her room, and upon my arrival she met me halfway, on her knees, adding her hands to the desperate freeing of my cock.We both gasped as my erection sprang into view, and Kerri wasted no time taking me into her mouth. She gripped my pants tight as she sucked, speeding her lips and tongue up and down my shaft. Pleasure ripped through my body as she devoured my cock, and my hands gripped her hair tight as she enthusiastically fellated me.My hips began to buck and thrust as I matched her slippery lips, meeting each slide downward with a forward thrust of my own. One of her hands left their grip on my pants and joined her mouth on my cock. The driving of my hips was getting harder, deeper, and the extra distance my cock had to travel through her fingers ensured I wasn't in danger of choking her as she took my thick erection into her warm mouth."Fuck, fuck, I'm gonna cum!" I bellowed, but Kerri made no attempt to slow her sweet suction. I cried out one more time as my balls lurched toward her chin. My cock flared and pulsed, and Kerri's body held still as my cum pulsed hard and deep into her mouth. Gripping her hair tight, I felt her swallow once, twice, three times. I filled her mouth as this Greek goddess pulled every drop of pleasure out of my aching balls and sent it down her throat.Pulsing subsided, and breath returning to normal, Kerri gently slipped backward, drawing my cock out from between her lips agonizingly slow."There, we're even," she said with a smile, a small trickle of my escaped semen clinging to her chin, "now we can focus on round two."I smiled back, hardly believing the eroticism exuding off the girl kneeling in front of me. I took off the rest of my clothes.Round two was left us both breathless again, and the night ended with her thick thighs squeezing me tight, her cunt orgasming around my newly hard cock. Soon her body set me off too, my balls sending a second load careening into her body as I fucked her from behind in the very position she had taken in that picture.It was lovely. She was lovely. And it was the beginning of a series of trysts that kept my cock hard, my balls empty, and my mind off of Christine.We didn't talk about the why of it, or really talk that much at all; I think it made it easier for us that way. There would just generally be a message, an expression of want and need from one to the other, and if the timing was right I'd soon find myself balls-deep in Kerri's mouth or cunt, filling her to the brim with every drop I had.The way Kerri took my cock was absolutely sublime. Her body needed my cock; needed my cum; and I was more than happy to give it to her. Her thick athletic body pitched and rolled with me perfectly, and was cushioned in just the right places to take even the hardest strokes. Sex with Stephanie had been amazing, but the excitement of experiencing a woman sexually for the first time always seemed to give our lovemaking a certain teacher-and-student vibe. With Kerri I felt like we were equals. We had a sexual chemistry that made us feel like teammates working together for the same goal, and the forbidden, fleeting nature of our arrangement allowed us the freedom to play and explore in ways I don't think either of us really had with any partner up to that point."No one's ever done that to me before, you know," she said one evening as we laid together on the thick shag of the area rug in her living room, cooling down from a raucous first round. We hadn't even made it entirely out of our clothes before I had bent her over her parents' coffee table and hurriedly pushed into her from behind.Shirt off, bra on, skirt bunched around her waist above the delicious flair of her sweet apple, we both gasped at the air in lusty need as I quickly found a rhythm for my thrusts. A loud, breathy moan welcomed me each time I bottomed out deep in her soaked center, and I could feel the tension rise inside her as her orgasm fast approached. The pleasure was mounting, overtaking both of us, and without warning I raised one hand and brought it down hard on the meat of her ass.This wasn't unusual, as I had spanked her ass before, and her cries of affirmative pleasure were just as loud this time as they had been in previous encounters. What was different this time was what I had done next.Feeling both our orgasms nearing their eruption, spurred on by the abandon of the wild spanking, when my hand came down on her cheek the final time, I repositioned my grip to stabilize myself, and in doing so pressed the meat of my thumb gently against Kerri's puckered asshole."Oh yes!" she cried, loud and long, at just the merest pressure on her rear. The pressure was building, I could feel her beginning to tremble around me as my cock surged forward harder than ever. Sweat rolled down my wrist and over my thumb. I felt the liquid pool at the entrance to her exit, and in the heat of the moment I slowly applied more pressure, and felt the very tip of my thumb slip past her sphincter."fuck!" she bellowed and shook, her body almost immediately exploding in orgasm. "Fuck, oh, fuck, Yes!" she cried. It wasn't the first time I had felt her cunt spasm around my cock, but what was new for me was the feeling of her asshole spasming around my thumb, and it sent me rocketing over the edge.My cries joined hers and I pushed into her deep and long one last time, and held myself there tight against her as I pumped her orgasming body full of hot jizz."Never with Mike?" I asked, idly stroking the top of her bra-covered cleavage as we lounged and recharged."No, not even with Mike." She paused for a moment, deciding whether or not to continue to open up. "I've only had sex with one other guy besides Mike, and, there's actually quite a few things I've done for the first time thanks to you. Things I am absolutely fucking LOVING, by the way." She laughed"Oh, yeah? Like what?" I said, intrigued to learn more about her."Well obviously your finger in my ass was a first," she said in a syrupy tone, "and I didn't know I liked being watched, and I had never had a guy cum on me until you wanted to see Mike finish on my tits that first time""Didn't have much sex with the first guy?""No, no, we had sex all the time, but it was just, it was all new, you know? We fucked to fuck, not to find out what we really liked. That's all it really is at first. The experience itself is the high; it feels good, but neither of you really know why or how yet.""Yeah, I know what you mean." I said solemnly, remembering my nights with Stephanie. "That's why we're doing this, isn't it?" I said after a moment"I think so," she said quietly, "Mike's a great guy, but, I'm his first. And he's excited, he's eager, and we have lots of fun, but I just think we're looking for different things right now, physically.""So why go behind his back?" I asked as non-judgmentally as possible, "why not just break up with him?""Because I like having a boyfriend. It's fun." she said, shifting her weight so her hips flared out even more, "And because the sneaking turns me on. And right now I'm very interested in exploring what turns me on."It made sense in the moment, and her honesty was refreshing. I was interested in turn ons too, and the thought of Kerri with another man, exploring her newfound sexuality was quite a turn on.I wanted to know more."Your first was Bill Dorsett, right?" I asked, remembering the guy Kerri dated right before Mike."No, Bill and I never had sex.""Never? I find that hard to believe, knowing you the way I do now" I said with a slight chuckle."Oh, I wanted to, but he had this weird hang up about it. I probably swallowed a gallon of his cum though," she laughed."Oh yeah?" I said, feeling my cock begin to thicken"Yeah, he was a total fiend for head. He tried to return the favor plenty, too, but the boy was, not talented. Which is why we didn't go out that long.""And in all that time sucking his cock, he never wanted to cum on your tits, or your face or anything?"No, he was very, particular," she said with another chuckle, "the only thing he wanted on his cock was my mouth, and when he came he liked to hold my head, which I hated.""Oh, really? I'm sorry, I know I; " I started, realizing I had done that to her a number of times, not even thinking to ask if it was ok"No, no, don't apologize," she said, cutting me off, "I like it when you do it."My cock twitched."How was his cock?""It was fine, average. Good size for sucking."My cock twitched again."So who was your first, then?""This kid named Matt who went to Belmont. The girls and boys soccer teams would always travel together and share game days, and I kept seeing this guy from their boys team watching me when we played. He was hot, too. Made it hard to focus on the game.""Umm, tell me more," I said. The story was beginning to stoke the heat inside me, and I slowly slid my hand down Kerri's body seductively."Well, after one of my games, the boys game had started and I noticed he wasn't playing. The girls had snuck some booze in water bottles so I was a little buzzed, and decided it was time to talk to him. He had been injured and was out for a couple weeks, which was pretty good timing."My hand started softly stroking the tops of her thighs. She shifted slightly beneath my touch, and her breath got deeper."We talked, and hit it off, and so when his team hit the field for the second half, he and I snuck off to my team's bus, and I,” she stopped and sucked in a breath as my fingers danced around her small strip of pubic hair."Yes?" I said softly."And I sucked his dick." she breathed. "And then, like a week later, we met up and he, he fucked me in his car.""Did you swallow when you sucked him off?""Yes," she breathed again as I tickled her thighs."Did he return the favor?""With, with his fingers.""I see," I said, dipping my own fingers down over her pubic bone and between her already soaked cunt lips. "Like this?""Yes," Kerri moaned as my fingers slipped inside her."Was he the first cock you sucked?"

Cummings and goings at the campBy LiminallySpaced. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.After what felt like an endless ride, we finally made it to our destination. The campsite was remote, but had easy access to a big, beautiful lake. Our group occupied two sections of a fairly sparsely-populated camping area. Down the path past the office and the general store, around a couple turns past the public bathrooms, we stopped and unloaded. Our youth pastor gave us a rundown of the amenities we could expect, and seemed to derive a certain amount of glee from how short the list was. Her husband just laughed and assured us it wasn't going to be nearly as bad as we thought.Our youth pastor Ginny and her husband Todd always came alive when we did outdoorsy stuff. There was always a certain extra pep in their step, as though there was a certain amount of freedom in getting so far away from society for a few days. Normally they were polite and proper as could be, but I couldn't help but notice that once we hit the woods their extremely chaste exterior cracked ever so slightly with an increase of winks, pinches, and the occasional clandestine ass smack.They were an attractive couple, and it was difficult not to notice that for Ginny especially, her change in attire, from conservative blouses and floor-length skirts to partially unbuttoned over shirts and leg-baring short shorts, seemed to signal some relief; an exhale of expression. Normally completely hidden from view, I could tell she was hiding nice breasts under her usual attire, and her legs were long and smooth.Watching her give her husband a smile and a swat on the behind as she passed by, I couldn't help but wonder what it looked like when they fucked. Ginny had been one of my early crushes, and I had always been extremely jealous of her husband. But now, I had learned multiple times over that a demure, church-going exterior was very possibly just a cover for a voracious sexual appetite, and I was dying to know if the same was true for Ginny. What her favorite position was. How nasty they got behind closed doors. What she sounded like when she orgasmed. Did she like sucking his dick? Did they roleplay? Did he like to cum on her face?Christine and I passed each other a few times while we unloaded the vans and began setting up the site, but few words were said. I found a shady spot at the edge of the tree line to stake my tent, and I couldn't help but notice that Christine chose hers about as far to the other side of the site as you could get. She was sharing the tent with a younger girl, which meant that even under the best of circumstances there'd be no hanky panky at her place.I, on the other hand, had a tent all to myself. The younger kid I was supposed to share with backed out at the last minute, and so, with an even number of tents for an odd number of people, I lucked out."Hey, Tim," I heard a voice call from behind me, and turned to see Rachel walking over with Devon. She smiled and waved, and approached with no hesitation. We used to converse fairly regularly, especially online, but ever since prom night we hadn't said much to each other. "How's it going?" Her casual tone seemed to be trying to ignore any awkwardness we might have had between us."Hey Rachel," I said as cordially as possible. I couldn't quite muster excitement, but produced enough forced enthusiasm as to not be rude. "It's good to see you!"It honestly wasn't a lie. Before the awkwardness I really did enjoy talking and hanging out with Rachel, and I had been crazy for those massive breasts of hers as soon as my burgeoning libido developed.And boy did she look good today. A totally different body type than Christine, she was generously thick in all the right places. Places that were testing the limits of what her clothing could handle. She wore straight-cut jeans that didn't accent features, but hung off her curvy hips in a way that was impossible to hide what was inside them. A thin button down blouse hung open off her shoulders, tied up beneath her bust, showing some stomach, and giving me a great look at the shirt she wore underneath; a shirt that stopped me in my tracks when I clocked it.Tightly hugging her midsection, and wrapped like a second skin around those glorious globes of hers was a green, spaghetti-strapped tank top; the same tank top she wore, hard-nippled and braless, in the pictures she sent the night she asked me to the prom. This couldn't be a coincidence, could it?"This is Devon," she said. He put his hand out and I shook it, and we made pleasant small talk, but I couldn't hope to tell you what either of us said, as my mind was totally on that green shirt doing its best to contain Rachel's tits."Where are you guys set up?" I finally said, coming back to earth."Well obviously we won't be staying in the same tent," she said with a playful chuckle that jiggled her breasts delightfully, "Devon's staying with Peter over that way," she said, pointing across the camp, "and I'm set up right over here." she turned and pointed back behind her.I followed her pointing fingers, the same fingers that had been wrapped around my cock only months ago, and once again felt like she was playing a trick on me. Maybe I shouldn't have read into it too much, like how many tents do people really own, but adding in the green shirt, I found it very significant that the tent she pointed to was the very tent she and I had spent our prom night encounter in."It's a pretty rad tent," Devon started, "really well made, and has a nice comfortable flooring on the inside.""Yeah I know," I said without thinking, "my, friend has one just like it."I looked at Rachel. She looked away, but I swear I saw the pale skin around her chest flush a knowing pink.Devon was then called away to help move something over by his tent, leaving me alone with Rachel."I'm surprised to see you here; I thought you hated camping?" I said as I went back to setting up."Well, you guys always made it sound so fun, and this being the last chance and all,” She trailed off slightly."Devon seems nice," I said, changing the subject, but definitely still probing, "are you guys going out?""I don't know what I'd call it," she said, idly fidgeting with the tie of her shirt, "but yeah, he is nice." There was a slight pause before she added "maybe a little Too nice."I chuckled. "How are the back rubs?" My gaze examined her for a reply"This is a nice spot you got here," she said, changing the subject, "very, secluded.""Yeah, it is," I responded, "and it's just me.""Just you?" she said, her interest piqued."Yeah, lucked out.""I'll say."There was an awkward pause. I tried to think of something else to say, something smart, something adult, something that would maybe get down to the bottom of what was going on here, but I couldn't focus. Couldn't stop thinking about those tits pressing out from behind that tight, green shirt.A wave from Devon caught her attention, and she used it as an excuse to bail from our awkward silence. She made a cordial exit, but then turned back for a moment with a question. "I think a bunch of us are going swimming later, are you going to go?" She asked in a tone no less awkward than the pause that preceded it."Yeah, probably, if I have all my stuff set up." The truth was, I wasn't that interested in swimming with a bunch of younger kids, I was focused on Christine, and figuring out what was going on with us. At least I had been, before Rachel's tits entered the equation."Maybe I'll see you down there."She bounced off, leaving me with a view from behind that was no less alluring than the one from the front. What a body. I knew this "good Christian girl" was as horny as anyone else at her age, and I wondered how much of that body Devon had gotten to enjoy. I wondered if she had jerked him off, or maybe even sucked his dick; if he had felt her slick, wet cunt, or maybe even tasted it; if he had gotten to fuck her two massive tits; if he had cum on them; if she thought it was gross.My cock twitched hard.Shaking the thoughts from my head, I scanned the camp, looking for Christine, but she was nowhere to be found. Disappointed, I went back to setting up my tent.Lunchtime came, and we all gathered around as Ginny, her husband, and the other couple of adult chaperones cooked up burgers and hot dogs, and other campsite favorites. There was no skimping, and the food was great, supplied by the parents who were no doubt happy to schlep their kids off to the middle of the woods for a couple of days.We lined up to get our food, and I ended up a few people behind Christine. We still hadn't talked at all, and I was hoping to use lunchtime to break the ice. I just needed to figure out what I was going to say. I watched her as she left the line, and rejoiced a little internally when she chose a place to sit that had open space around her.I quickly grabbed some food and followed after her. I hadn't been nervous around Christine hardly ever, but my stomach was in my throat as I crossed the distance toward her. Her head was down, so she didn't seem coming, but when she looked up at me with those big brown eyes and a lock of her long hair fell across her angelic face, she stopped me right in my tracks."Do you uh,” I stammered, taken aback by her beauty, “ do you mind if I join you?"She took a moment. I don't know if she was as nervous as I was, but finally she responded with "it's a free country."I sat, and we sat there both in silence. She shifted her potato salad around with her fork, idly, and I wracked my brain for something smart to say."Listen, I wanted to; " but before I could go any further, Rachel's bright, peppy voice came at me loudly from the side."Hey guys!" She and Devon came strolling over with full plates, and both plopped down in front of us on nearby chairs. "Not so hungry today, huh, Tim?" Rachel said with a chuckle, pointing toward my plate. Looking down, it was only then that I realized all I had grabbed from the lunch buffet was a hot dog roll and a fork."Don't wanna swim on a full stomach!" I joked back.After a polite chuckle, Rachel introduced Christine to Devon, and the four of us began chatting about fairly mundane, late teenage stuff; colleges, summer jobs, graduation. As conversations tend to do, Rachel and Christine began to pair off, leaving me to talk with Devon. He was a good guy with a dry sense of humor, and I honestly felt that if we had more time to spend together, we would be friends. He seemed a bit uncomfortable, but it was in a way I could sympathize with. It was the discomfort of being the only new person in the group, and it was the same feeling I had when I went to Rachel's prom. I wondered if she made a habit of bringing guys to events they were guaranteed to feel awkward at.I was happy to be his lifeline and make the trip easier, but truth be told I never expected to see him again after this weekend."Did you ask Tim? He's an artist, right Tim?" Rachel's voice snapped me back to whatever it was she and Christine were talking about."Huh?" I said, having no idea what Rachel was getting at."Christine was just saying she was having trouble picking out colors for her dorm room, and I thought she should ask you; you're a painter, right?"My stomach dropped and I started to feel my cheeks flush a bit. Staring back at Rachel, her expression gave no indication that she was toying with me, but there was no other possible way for me to interpret that. When Tara and I had run into Rachel at the cafe, Tara's quip about me painting her was dripping with entendre that I was sure none of us had missed, and Rachel's flirty follow up online shortly after confirmed it. But now, had she forgotten? Or was she just playing a game with me?My mouth moved, but couldn't come up with a response. Luckily at that moment I was saved by the announcement that we'd be heading down to the lake to go swimming shortly, setting off a clean up of all the lunch stuffs. Christine popped up quite quickly, and I lamented watching her leave, but then I turned my eyes back to Rachel, once again searching for what her angle was, and once again finding nothing.Devon and she began to get up, and as she turned away I could have sworn I saw her hard nipples pushing through her tight green shirt.It was nice to take a dip in the lake. It was going to be a hot weekend, and the cool water felt refreshing and helped clear my head. I waded around and played games with the other kids, managing to keep my thoughts off the two women currently fighting for real estate in my mind.One of these women was currently making it very difficult. Rachel and Devon had entered into a diving contest with one of the younger kids, which meant that every couple minutes or so I got to watch Rachel's fairly modest one-piece swimsuit do its best to contain her bouncing breasts as she made her dive approach. This was followed shortly after by her pulling herself up out of the water, back on to the dock, sending water cascading down her long hair and ramping in spurts and sprays off her considerable backside.It might just have been this wild conspiracy my mind was brewing, but I thought it quite a coincidence that she always made sure to pull herself up on the same side, in full view of me, should I want to look.More than once out of the corner of my eye I caught Ginny and Todd horsing around in a way I didn't expect from a youth minister and her husband. Maybe I was more attuned to it now that my sexual antennae were constantly at full mast, but I could swear they were flirting with each other. I couldn't blame them, especially Todd. He was a handsome guy, but not a supermodel by any means, and he had managed to land himself a gorgeous, playful wife. The way she bit her lip at him when she smiled told me what was on her mind, even if her words were about something else entirely.Taking a break, I sat in a nearby beach chair, and tried not to stare when Ginny dove into the water. She too wore a one piece bathing suit underneath khaki shorts that left her long, umber legs on full display. I tried not to stare, but couldn't help grabbing a glimpse from time to time, and more than once I caught Dean, one of the other chaperones, doing the same when his wife wasn't looking.Trying to focus on something more wholesome, my plans were dashed when Christine made her way down from the campsite. Long, smooth legs ascending up into deep blue bikini bottoms were the first thing I saw, followed by the thin, flowing button down she wore semi-buttoned on top of the matching bikini top that hugged her small breasts.I made a move to engage her as she made her way down, but she blew right past me and headed to the edge of the dock. The light caught her perfectly as she removed her overshirt, casting her tight body into gauzy shadow as it diffused through the thin fabric.That body. Jesus, I missed it. I missed seeing her ass rise up in a lewd heart shape behind her head as she leaned in to suck my cock. I missed feeling her hard nipples press into me when we kissed. I missed the way she writhed and shook when she orgasmed. I missed seeing her deep collarbones, and that sweet dip where they meet the neck, draped with my cum.I shifted in my seat as my cock surged with the thought, and I watched as Christine dove into the water and swam out to the floating dock; the furthest point away from me she could get."Everything ok with you two?" I heard a voice say from beside me. I was so caught up in Christine that I didn't even notice that Ginny had pulled herself up out of the lake and made her way over to the seat beside me."Yeah, it's fine," I lied with a weak smile."Well it's just that you guys are usually thick as thieves, but things seem kinda chilly so far this weekend." She watched me for a reaction, trying to read me. I was doing my best to give her nothing to grasp on to."It's nothing. College, stress,” I said, grasping, "it manifests itself in weird ways, you know?""Um Hmm" she responded, clearly humoring my attempt. "You know, it reminds me of a story," She began, a faraway smile pulling at her lips."Old Testament or New?" I joked."No, no, not that kind of story" She chuckled. "Back when I was your age, I had a, friend." Her pause was deliciously implicit coming from someone like her. "Things got chilly between us too, and my mom gave me some good advice; she said 'Gin, it's really easy to break someone's heart, if you don't know you're holding it."I suddenly felt something pull at the back of my throat, choking me up slightly."Not that that's relevant here," Ginny said, respecting my cover story, "I just thought it was good advice."She tapped my thigh lightly with her fist, and then got up to leave."What was his name?" I finally managed to get out. She stopped and turned back toward me."Todd."She smiled a knowing smile, and headed off, leaving me with her wisdom.That night, after an uneventful, yet delicious dinner, followed by some scary stories around the campfire that all seemed to have a rather biblical moral point at their center, we piled into our tents to sleep. But all I did was toss and turn.

“Who's Christine?”By LiminallySpaced. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels."Who's Christine?""What?" I exclaimed, turning toward Kerri abruptly. She was still covered in my semen and bare chested"Easy, easy! You just got a text from someone named Christine. Asking where you were."I took my phone back, shoving it quickly into my pants pocket. I sat down on the edge of the bed to put on my shoes."So who is she?"Once again I didn't really know how to answer that question."Just a friend," I said flatly."Um Hmm," Kerri responded, doubtfully, "is she the kind of 'friend' who's gonna be upset your balls have already been completely drained?""Don't worry about it." I was colder than I should have been. Kerri was just curious, and I was being a jerk about it. Feeling guilty for my prickly tone, I scooted myself up toward the lounging Greek goddess of lust. "Listen," I said, placing my hand on her golden calf, "I'm sorry, I don't mean to be a jerk, I've just got a lot of stuff going on. A lot of confusing stuff that's just been a bitch to try and process.""No, I understand," her tits jiggled delightfully as she brushed her hair out of her face, "Lot of that going around. Just that time of life for everyone, I think. You can tell me about her next time."Next time. She wanted to do this again. Hell, I did too, but the thought of adding premeditation to what we did made my stomach grow cold. There would be no defense then, no excuse of passions getting the better of us, just pure dishonesty and subterfuge."Kerri," I began, "I don't know if we should do this again. I think it might be wrong."Kerri took a moment to consider my words, then sat up straight. Pressing her big tits into my arm she leaned in close and said "This doesn't have to be complicated, Tim. It can just be fun."I tiled my head in and kissed her. Hard."Just think about it, ok?"I nodded weakly."And send me those pictures, ok?"I smiled. We kissed. I took one last feel of her stupendous breasts, and left.I checked my phone in the car. I did, in fact, have a message from Christine asking where I was. I hadn't even considered what time it was, and I had definitely more than missed church. My conflicted feelings about Kerri became compounded by the returning knot in my stomach."Hey, sorry, I overslept. Long night." I wrote back to her. Not technically a lie."No problem. You wanna meet me at The Spot at 7?"I thought about it for a long moment. Thinking of Christine made me smile. What Christine and I had was arguably the least complicated of my romantic entanglements (or at least that was what I told myself). Seeing her would surely set my chaotic mind to rest. She had that effect on me."Sure thing."I got home to an empty house, jumped in the shower, and thought about what my night had been.Kerri said it didn't have to be complicated, and I wanted to believe her, but I had a hard time believing anything about my sex life could be uncomplicated. There was nothing uncomplicated about fucking my friend's girlfriend. There was nothing uncomplicated about the hot and cold between me and Tara.There was nothing uncomplicated about the feelings I was realizing I had developed for Christine.I didn't know what those feelings were, exactly, but they were more than just lust. We had been friends for so long that despite my best intentions it was proving to be impossible to separate the time I spent with her as a friend from the time I spent with her in bed. I knew there was no path forward for us. Like Kerri had said, nothing that happened this summer would really count once the fall came, and would most likely vanish to time as life moved on, but that didn't make it any easier to compartmentalize.It didn't make me want her any less.My car pulled into The Spot, and Christine was already waiting, leaning her lithe body against the hood of her car.The last lights of a golden sunset cast her in an amber glow. Her long, smooth legs had a shine to them, ascending up into short shorts that hugged her slight curves. As always, bare legs meant a more conservative top, but the wide, ragged mouth of her sweatshirt hung off her shoulder in a delicious way. I saw no bra strap. As soon as she saw my car, her eyes lit up and a smile blossomed on her face.I had barely put my car into park when all at once she had hopped into the passenger seat.We looked at each other in silence, an unspoken tension building."Hi," she said."Hi," I answered.Slowly she closed the distance between us on the big bench seat, licking her lips as she sidled up next to me.Her eyes twinkled in the fading light. Her hair cascaded down one side of her perfect face. She leaned in, and my lips touched hers in a long, slow kiss. This wasn't a hook up kiss, this was a real kiss. My hand reached up and cupped her head through her brunette locks. I felt her sigh.Then suddenly she pulled away from me with a start. There was a different look in her eye now, something I couldn't quite place. It wasn't lust, it was something more unsure. Then, as if trying to shake herself out of the feeling, her hands darted down to my pants, making quick work of the button and zipper.The cool air touched the skin of my cock only briefly, as it was quickly engulfed by the sweet, wet warmth of Christine's mouth.I had cum very hard three times in the recent past, so the sudden sensation of her sucking mouth on my tender flesh elicited a sharp "oh!" from me.Christine's lips and mouth worked at a feverish pace. This wasn't anything like the kiss we just shared, this was determined. She sucked and slobbered on my cock in a way that normally would have brought me to full mast almost immediately, but the combination of her uncharacteristic over eagerness, the sensitivity of my swollen skin, and my sexual exhaustion from the activities of the previous night and morning, got me only half hard at best."I want you to get hard for me, Tim," She said, switching over to a tight handjob while she spoke, "I want you to get so hard so you can cum on my face. Don't you want to cum on my face?"It's true Christine had become a lot more comfortable with dirty talk, and usually hearing all sorts of words and expressions I never would have expected for a pastor's daughter would have gotten me harder than Tetris, but this was too over the top. She was trying too hard. Something was off. For both of us.She dipped her head down and went back to work sucking hard, this time rolling my balls in her hand. My mind jumped back to the first time we experienced each other, right there in that same car. Her mouth had gone at my cock with a similar fervor, but there was a passion there, then. There was a need. That first time my cock went in her mouth I felt the whole energy of her body in every lick of her tongue.Last time she wanted my cock. She wanted my cum. This time, I couldn't help but feel like what she wanted was a distraction. It felt good, there was no denying it, but it didn't feel RIGHT. Not this time."Christine, Christine, stop, stop." I pleaded, and gently guided her head out of my lap. She sat back up, hair tousled over one eye, and wiped her wet mouth with the back of her hand. It was so delightfully lewd that even in my current state my cock couldn't help but surge at the sight."You wanna watch me touch myself?" She said with a lusty grin, working her hand into the front of her tight shorts."No, no, I mean yes, but no," I said, confused about what I wanted."What's wrong?" she said, furrowing her brow with the legitimate concern of a real friend.I looked at her for a moment. There was definitely something wrong here. I knew it immediately on my end, and that look on her face after that kiss; her sudden change in demeanor after; I knew she was feeling the same thing."Christine, I have to tell you something. When I got here tonight I wasn't sure if I was going to, but now I think I should.""Ok,” she said, her concern turning to confusion."The reason I wasn't at church, ""You overslept.""It's true, I did, but I have to tell you why." Christine was very still as she waited for my next words. "I spent the night with someone."I watched her face as the words landed. She was trying to remain calm, but I could see something else behind her eyes."So what, why are you telling me this?" She said with a nervous chuckle, "it's not like we're dating or anything.""I told you because I needed to. For the same reason I think you needed to hear it.""I don't think I need to hear you can't get it up because some other girl fucked your brains out, Tim." She said in a tone that was uncharacteristically nasty."That's not what I mean, and you know it.""Tim, I don't know what you mean," she said, turning away and nervously gathering her things, "but I do know that maybe this was a mistake tonight. I'm not exactly in the mood anymore.""Christine,” I sighed as she made her way out of the car."Why don't you go home and get some rest. You clearly need it."And with that she was gone. I sat alone in my car for a few moments, replaying the situation in my head. I needed to get my mind off of it, so I took out my phone and drafted an email to Just 4 the Watcher X O X O."Here you go" it read, "just might be the best painting I've ever seen. Can't wait till the next one ;)"I took a moment to look back on the slutty pictures Kerri had let me take, pictures of her gorgeous face and body splattered in my semen, attached them to the email, and hit send.Almost instantly, as though she had been waiting, I got an email back."Thanks so much for a lovely time. You're a great artist." I smiled at how the dumb joke Tara started seemed to continue to be useful. "Here's a tip for all your hard work ;)"There was an attachment.I clicked the file, and waited patiently as it loaded. It was probably only a couple seconds, but it felt like forever. Then, finally, the screen of my phone was taken up by a close up of Kerri's face. I recognized it right away as the full version of the photo she had used to entice me into her voyeuristic plan.Kerri looked up at me with the familiar sight of a bright, white slash of semen reaching up from the bridge of her nose into her dark curly hair; it was a sight I would never forget; but the whole picture was so much more erotic: her mouth was open slightly, a lustful smile on her face. Her lips and chin were splattered in gooey white, Mike's purple, spent cock inches from her covered skin.My cock surged back to life. I knew exactly why she was smiling. Mike may have been the one cumming on her face, but it was clear that she was taking this photo just for me.I reached down to my hardening cock and began to stroke frantically. It wasn't long before the image of Kerri's cummy face worked one more load out of me for the day.I arrived back home, dazed and spent, my cock and balls sore from the whirlwind of the last 24 hours. My step mom Kelly was there to greet me, a certain glow about her that could only mean one thing. I thought about the lusty alter-ego I had created for her in my mind, Kel, to separate the woman who helped raise me from the sexual creature who no doubt had spent the night with Brian last night.As Kelly talked I half listened, my mind wandering. I thought about my argument with Tara, and whether I was being unfair to her. I thought about how tomorrow was Monday, which meant I'd have to go back to work, have to interact with Letty for the first time since her domination of me Friday night. I thought about Kerri, about the feel of her body, the satisfied look on her face after I shot my cum on her; I thought about how wrong it felt, but also how good it felt. And finally I thought about Christine; what had we both discovered that we were too afraid to admit? I thought I knew, but I didn't know when the next time I'd see her would be. Not after tonight.At least until Kelly's words suddenly pierced through my daze and sent a cold lump into my stomach."Don't forget, sweetie, you've got the church youth camping trip next weekend!", oh, fuck.Chapter 26: Tim's boss teaches him a lessonThe church youth group camping trip was in four days, which meant that I had four days to think, and more specifically Over think, about what was going with Christine and I; where we stood, what we wanted, where we could possibly go from here, and what it all meant.If you had asked me just a few days ago if I was looking forward to it, I would have ecstatically said yes, and then probably zoned out, daydreaming about sneaking off from the group to get frisky in the woods. I'd picture myself leaning against a large rock, the only audible sounds the chirping of the birds in the trees and the moans vibrating around my hard cock as Christine worked it with her sweet, wet mouth.As I got close I'd suggest finishing in her mouth to avoid suspicion from the rest of our fellow campers, but then she'd pull off me with a hot gasp and demand I finish on her face. Hands stroking, my tip bobbing just above her lips I'd oblige, and with a stifled grunt and a hard deep breath I'd douse her in erratic white ropes.Fully spent, I'd look down at the pastor's daughter, a smile on her cum-covered face, and be struck by how beautiful she looked covered in my seed. And how nicely the colors of nature complimented her smoldering eyes.Or maybe she'd lay herself down among a bed of flowers, legs spread, her own petals on display and touch herself while I pleasured myself nearby. The bright colors would wrap her body in an erotic rainbow as she shook and shuddered beneath her fingers, her head turning to desperately suckle on the flared

These days, things were spinning so fast and hard.By LiminallySpaced. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.Floating back to my car, dick still hard, I raced back home. I needed to process what had just happened with my boss Letty, but before that could begin, I needed to cum. It needed to be big, it needed to be hard.Stumbling through the door of Sandy and Don's apartment, I carelessly dumped my things on the floor, and made a beeline to their bedroom. I was being piloted by nothing but hormones and dirty lust at that moment, so I had no qualms about going into their stash of home movies and grabbing a new disc from the pile.I awkwardly yanked off my pants as the video started, tumbling my bare ass to the couch just as I heard Sandy's voice come from the tv.My cock had lost only a little buoyancy on the drive home, and I gave it some refreshing pumps while I watched Sandy walk in from sunning herself on a bungalow porch, her enormous breasts testing every limit of the small bikini she was wearing.Don, behind the camera, asked her how the porch was, and she responded by saying she just got done sucking Joe's cock, whoever that was. Don started asking her questions; how was his cock, did she swallow, was it a big load, etc.; and Sandy answered in kind as she stripped the miniscule bikini off her tits. His cock was big, his load was thick, and she swallowed "of course."My cock surged. Sandy dropped to her knees in front of Don, and with a big smile began to work her mouth over her husband's already hard cock. She sucked him with skill and pleasure, and gave him dirty answers about her encounter to all his dirty questions.I felt the pleasure inside me race and build just as much from the sound of her words as the visual of her suckling mouth. I closed my eyes and thought about Letty, about the otherworldly feel of her cunt, about all the things I wanted to do to her, and all the things I wanted her to do to me.I brought myself to the brink, pausing, teasing myself as I remembered the exquisite torture she had put me through. My eyes opened just in time to hear Don ask Sandy where she wanted his cum, and for Sandy, looking up at her husband with lustful adoring eyes from beneath his swollen cock to respond with "I want you to cum all over me, baby."That breathless request seemed to do it for Don and I both, and I managed to catch the first two thick ropes of cum leap and splatter onto Sandy's smiling face before the coil inside me snapped, and I ruined another shirt due to a cosmic explosion of cum and pleasure soaring at light speed out of the head of my cock.When I opened my eyes again, the video had moved on to another scene. I had no memory of the end of the last one; it was entirely possible that I blacked out.Lying there in a half-comatose daze, listlessly watching the beginnings of the next erotic adventure of my upstairs neighbors, a thought came to me. When I rustled my way through the box of erotic dvds, I realized that there was something wrong: one of them was missing. I knew this because the missing disc in question had a very specific name on it, one that I had definitely taken note of the previous night when Tara and I first found the stash.The missing disc was labeled "Brian."As I sat there, drenched in my own euphoria, casually watching Sandy begin a long, oily handjob to another thick-cocked stranger, I wondered where that disc had gone.There was only one person who could have taken it. I was going to have some questions for her at our lunch tomorrow.Chapter 24: Tim meets Kenny, talks with Tara, and watches Kerri & MikeRunning used to clear my head. These days things were spinning so fast and hard that I couldn't focus on running; no matter how hard or far I ran, I only thought about the variety of confusing situations I had found myself in. Situations that left my mind reeling, and my cock painfully hard.It had been a confusing week.Four nights ago my best friend Tara and I jerked each other off while watching one of my upstairs neighbors' many sextapes.I had no idea what was going on with Tara. We had shared sexual activities before, but as far as I knew she was in a relationship with my next door neighbor Sarah, and I couldn't imagine she would cheat on her. Plus, we had almost kissed afterward, which would have sent us barreling past a barrier that was still intact despite what our numerous recent shared sexual events would otherwise suggest, but we stopped dead in our tracks when we discovered that also featured on that sextape was my step-mom Kelly.Two nights ago I watched the rest of that tape, and drained my balls while watching my step mom get double penetrated by her best friend's husband and some mystery man named John.I had found the whole thing highly erotic, but strangely it didn't make me view my step mother in any troubling oedipal light. It actually made me feel closer to her, to understand her a bit better. I had no idea why.Then last night I met my boss after closing time for "training," which was not a lie, except the training I received was as her submissive sex slave. She bossed me around, forced me to eat her cunt, and didn't let me cum. It was torture, but I think I loved it.And now here, on Saturday, I was only twelve hours or so away from fulfilling my part of a deal with my friend's girlfriend, Kerri, to clandestinely watch them fuck via webcam so Kerri could get horny enough to cum. Not only that, but then I am supposed to send her a video of me cumming while watching them, and in return she will send me a picture of herself wearing a semen facial.And that's not even to mention my Christly friend with benefits Christine, the pastor's daughter who I may or may not be developing feelings for outside of the way her hands and mouth make me feel when she milks my cum into her mouth or onto her face.As an 18 year old, red-blooded male, I should have been ecstatic, but to be honest I was starting to forget which way was up.Rounding the corner coming back up to my house I spotted my next door neighbor Sarah stretching and preparing for a run of her own. A pale-skinned, redheaded bombshell, she was Tara's girlfriend, and also my longest standing crush.More recently, however, she had been a font of wisdom regarding my troubled love life, so the opportunity to pick her brain about some of my current problems seemed like a gift. A gift wrapped in tight athletic wear that showed off her amazing figure.Tara was a lucky girl.I was also lucky, as my bathroom window looked directly into her bedroom, which, until very recently, had no curtains to speak of. This was a voyeuristic boon for my young, hormonal self, and provided me with full, unencumbered views of her gorgeous, naked form.My mind instantly jumped back to Tara and I masturbating together, watching Sarah get fucked by her then-boyfriend. It was the first time I had ever seen Tara cum, and it was still the hottest thing I'd ever witnessed.I knew it was wrong to spy, but I couldn't help it. I was being driven by something other than common sense.As I drew closer, I waited for Sarah to turn to see me, at which point I waved and smiled. Sarah was the nicest person I knew, and was always quick with a big, beaming smile, which is why it was very surprising when she took one look at me, scowled, and began her run off in the other direction.I stopped, and immediately felt a knot start to form in my stomach. Had Tara told her what happened the other night?I stumbled into my house, a new anxiety-inducing problem stacked on top of everything else, only to find my step mother Kelly and her boyfriend Brian in the middle of breakfast. Brian had begun staying over, yet another life change I had to get used to.I made small talk, but quickly got a glass of water and made my way upstairs to shower, but not before catching a hand slide up Kelly's leg after a giggle shared between them. I began to think I was going to be seeing more of Brian in the mornings.Thinking about the scowl I got from Sarah, I peered out the bathroom window as I got ready to shower. Her new curtains were still drawn tight.My mind was still all over the place as I ran through my hired chores up in Sandy and Don's unit, and I came back to the public display of affection I saw downstairs. I was happy for Brian and Kelly, but having a new man in the house was still a feeling that required getting used to.Especially one who was being so forward with my step-mother.For some reason, maybe out of some weird subconscious feeling of being pushed away, after I finished my tasks I made my way back to the bin of homemade sex dvds, grabbed a few, and headed back to the tv room.I popped the first one in and scrubbed through a few videos of Sandy in all sorts of erotically compromising situations (including one involving a French maid outfit that I wanted to revisit later), but I was looking for something else. This time I was actively looking for a video with Kelly in it.I found one on the disc labeled "KENNY."This one opened in a hot tub. The joyous, giggling faces of Sandy and Kelly, drinks in hand, each clad in a flattering bikini top, laughed and joked with the man behind the camera. I recognized the voice of the camera man as that of Sandy's husband Don, who joked and laughed along with his two beautiful companions. They were discussing the arrival of the titular Kenny, and the fun he would add to their trip.They laughed, they joked, they drank, and then soon enough Sandy waded over to Don and he hoisted himself onto the lip of the tub. Both ladies squealed with laughter as he revealed he was already nude, hard, and ready to play. Sandy joined him, undoing her miniscule top and letting loose her impressive breasts, but Kelly (or "Kel" as she was known in these videos) didn't. She sat back and watched in rapt amusement as her best friend gave a few short priming strokes to her husband's cock, and then deftly took him into her mouth.Don gave his wife's ministrations plenty of screen time, but the camera kept finding its way back to Kel. He'd ask her dirty questions about what she was watching, and Kel would respond with few words, or sometimes not at all, but always a sultry smile. Sure it was hot that Sandy was sucking his dick, but the real eroticism came from watching Kel get hotter and hotter as she took it all in. He never asked her to join them; he didn't need to; he knew she would, once the heat inside her reached a breaking point.After Kel commented on the amazing view, Don quipped that she should add to it, and with a smile and a gulp of her drink, Kel reached up and undid her top, freeing her beautiful, full breasts. But still all she did was watch. Only then did I notice she only used one hand to loosen her top; her other hand was plunged beneath the water, clearly touching herself as she watched the erotic display before her.Then, a shudder, a shake, an involuntary closing of her eyes and gasping for air; she was cumming.Now a deep breath, a smile, a finishing of her drink, and slowly Kel waded over to join her friend at Don's cock. She and Sandy kissed, and began trading his hard, slick member back and forth between their mouths.Kel was so loving and attentive when she sucked him; she knew how to make him gasp and throb in ways that made it clear she had done this many times before.There was something so intimate about watching the three of them together. This wasn't just some weekend fuck tape, this was three people who deeply loved each other having fun pleasing each other.It made me think of Tara; is this what was on the horizon for us? Love, connection, and passion on a level wholly different than with anyone else? And what if it wasn't? What if crossing that line sent our whole relationship into a tailspin?Don groaned as the girls egged him on, their faces pressed together just above his cock as they stroked him, and they both cheered and laughed as the ropes of cum began to ping pong across their jubilant faces and over their knuckles; real joy expressed at Don's orgasm. These three were something else.I was hard as a rock the whole time, but I wasn't stroking myself. I was just watching. There was something almost wholesome about this lewd act they were performing, and I was enthralled.Kel took Don's cock in her mouth one more time, sucking long and hard before passing it back to Sandy to finish the cleanup. Then with a single finger and a satisfied smile she directed the stray streaks of cum on her face into her mouth, sucking the finger clean.My cock twitched hard.The next video started up and had an altogether different feel. Empty bedroom, static camera pointed directly at the bed.There was some low, inaudible dialogue, and then Kel strode into frame wearing a sheer, purple robe that stopped just past her hip, and nothing else. One hand trailed behind her, and it became quickly evident she was not alone. Her fingers were locked into those of a mystery man, one whose shirt was already off, but still had on his jeans.I had to assume this was the titular Kenny.Kel pulled him close, and the two talked softly to each other, smiling, passing their hands over exposed flesh, and then Kenny pulled her closer, and their mouths met in a deep, wet kiss. His hands gripped her ass tight, her hands squeezed his strong arms.A sharp tug at her hair tipped her head back, exposing her long, smooth neck and expelling a sudden gasp from her throat, then all at once his lips and his tongue danced along her flesh as her breath began to shorten.This wasn't the Kelly I knew, the woman in these videos was someone else. This was a completely different person. This was Kel. Kel was passionate. Kel was lusty. Kel was dirty. And as my hand idly squeezed my hard dick through my pants this compartmentalization was the only thing allowing me to accept that I was becoming a little obsessed with her.I suddenly wondered how quickly and secretly I could download these discs to my computer.The two lovers' lips met deep and wet again, and then Kel pulled back. She caught her breath, and danced her fingers down to Kenny's belt. She smiled and whispered as she unfastened his pants. She moaned with satisfaction when her hands became full with his cock.One final kiss, and Kel sank slowly to her knees, taking Kenny's pants and underwear down with her.While not as big as Don's, Kenny had a good-sized cock that stood out hard and proud before Kel's face. Her fingers traced over it gently as she examined it, looked up at him with a smile, and then softly took the tip into her mouth. Lips drew back slowly and deliberately as she worked more of him in and out of her mouth. I could tell by the attention and care she was giving him that this wasn't just going to be a nasty fuckfest; she wanted to enjoy it.Kenny's hands ran through her hair, encouraging her ministrations, occasionally pulling her off him completely, where she'd look up at him breathless and wanton. She was sucking him hard. She was telling him exactly what she wanted, and she never said a word.They stared at each other, hard, Kel's hand still fastened to the base of Kenny's throbbing cock. He traced her lips with his thumb, and then slipped it into her mouth. Her lips sealed tight and she sucked it as though it were his cock.His thumb left her mouth with an audible pop, and he helped her to her feet. While Kenny kicked off the crumpled pants around his ankles, Kel made her way to the bed. She turned back toward him, and delicately untied the thin fabric holding her sheer robe together, revealing her supple, naked body to him as he joined her.They kissed deep again. Their hands explored each other's bodies. Kel gasped as Kenny brought his mouth down around her hard nipple. He sucked, he squeezed, and soon it was his turn to drop to his knees, gently bringing Kel with him until she sat perched on the edge of the bed.Her legs butterflied open, and Kenny hungrily pushed his face between them. She let out a long, sweet "oh," as Kenny's tongue began its work. She sat upright for a blissful moment, thin robe open and draped off her shoulders, full breasts jiggling lightly with each breath, and then she was on her back, her smooth legs hoisted up in the air, thighs wrapping around Kenny's head.The angle of the camera made sure the details were obscured mostly by Kenny's back, but somehow that made it even hotter. Kel's legs flailed and curled around his head and shoulders while his hands did their best to hold her still. She moaned sweetly in mounting pleasure, but then let out a loud, guttural "Yes" when one of Kenny's hands drifted up to meet his mouth. The muscles in Kenny's back began to fire and his arm became a slow piston, and Kel's sweet moans turned into wanton cries.Kel's breathing turned into desperate gasps, and I heard what sounded like words suddenly escape her throat, but I couldn't make them out. I rewound the video multiple times, desperately trying to make out the sounds, and it was on the third watch that I recognized the sublime syllables:"I'm cumming!"From there her legs wrapped tight around Kenny and she began to writhe. His free arm gripped her body tightly to keep her as still as possible as he guided her through a raucous orgasm, her cries coming in concert with thrashing, shifting bedsheets.I wanted so badly to free my cock and enjoy this to the fullest extent, but I had a job that evening, and wanted to make sure I had a full tank.After coming down from her orgasm, Kel and Kenny relaxed on the bed together for a quiet sweet moment. I could hear their low voices, but couldn't make out what they were saying. Kel's liege shifted and slid against each other idly while Kenny's hand gently ran over her flat stomach and shifting thighs.

The Sex Tapes continueBy LiminallySpaced. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.Sandy looked at her gorgeous friend. Sandy loved her, truly; as did Don; and they both wanted so badly for her to be happy. They had all been friends for so long. Sandy thought back to the night they met, to the experience the three of them shared, and she felt something tingle inside her. It wasn't the first time she had thought about it, in fact there were many nights where she and Don would relive those events as they made love. They would sometimes expand on them, fantasize about them, and even though they never said it out loud, there was one element always missing."What if,” Sandy considered, “what if it wasn't with someone new?" Her hand went to Don's thigh. She felt him choke on his drink.The silence was deafening. Sandy tried not to squirm, to worry about what she might have just suggested. The next thing Kelly said was going to be extremely important."What do you mean?" Kelly said.They all knew exactly what Sandy meant.Kelly hadn't run screaming from the room though, and that was a good sign to Sandy."I mean, um, what I mean is,” for once Sandy was tongue tied. Despite their experience with other people, other couples even, Sandy wasn't sure how to proceed. This wasn't some random hook up, this was her best friend. Her best friend and her husband; the two people she loved most in the world.The two people she loved most.Looking her best friend in the eye she knew there was only one thing she could say. Sandy took one last big gulp of her drink, and slowly melted off the couch, down to her knees in front of her husband.Kelly still didn't move.Sandy's hands danced around Don's belt. She looked at her husband with her dark, seductive eyes. He nodded almost imperceptibly in approval.Kelly shifted in anticipation as Sandy's hands adeptly worked Don's belt and zipper. She tried to play it cool, but couldn't stifle a small gasp when her eyes took in the sight of Don's exposed cock. Thick, hard, and wonderful, it was exactly as she remembered it.Sandy warmed at the sigh her husband let out as her fingers danced up and down his length. Then she turned to Kelly. Instantly she was transported back in time to that night they all first met. This time, however, there was so much more between the three of them. So many years of love and friendship. She could see the flushing in her friend's chest already, and this time she knew the answer to the question even before she asked it."You wanna join us?"Kelly's throat was dry, probably because all the moisture in her body had been redirected between her legs. This felt wrong, it felt taboo, but good God, she was drenched. She had replayed that night they met over and over in her mind over the years, using the images and sounds burned into her memory as fuel for countless self-induced orgasms. She played out fantasies and scenarios about what would have happened if she had said yes to their invitation.She even told Pete about it once while they were making love. She rode on top of him, slowly grinding on his cock as she recounted every detail of the evening. Pete spurred her on with lewd, probing questions that only made her wetter, and him harder. Finally, just before they exploded together in mutual orgasm, he asked her if she wished she had accepted. Through ragged breaths and the beginnings of full-body spasms she choked out "Yes!"It became a fantasy they would play out from time to time, especially on nights the two hung out with Sandy and Don. After a nice night out, Kelly and Pete would retire to their bedroom, and on more than one occasion, while Kelly was sucking his dick, Pete would instruct her to close her eyes and imagine the cock in her mouth was Don's. It always had the desired effect, and Kelly's orgasms were always extra hard.Kelly sat there, eyes darting back and forth from Sandy, to Don, to Don's cock, to Sandy, for what felt like an eternity. She reached up and undid another button from her shirt, revealing the top of her cleavage.Don's cock throbbed.Sandy smiled.She doesn't remember moving, but all at once Kelly was on her knees next to Sandy, in front of Don's hard, straining erection. Her hand floated up. Her body suddenly flashed with hot electricity as her fingers brushed its firm, hot skin.Her eyes turned toward the throbbing member, and she licked her lips."Go ahead," Sandy's voice floated into Kelly's ear.Kelly gripped the bottom of Don's shaft gently, but firmly, parted her lips, and dropped her wet mouth over the head of Don's cock.All three of them groaned at the same time.A devilish smile of disbelief was on Sandy's face as she watched her best friend take her husband's cock in and out of her mouth. Judging by the look on Don's face, he couldn't believe it either.Kelly savored every inch of that cock. This had been a long time coming, and she wanted to experience it fully. Her cunt throbbed, wet and desperate, and she felt her body heating up with lust. This cock felt so good in her mouth. Not just because it was Don's cock, but because it was a good cock too. It was satisfying. Sliding up and down on it, practically drooling, she began to think of other ways it could be satisfying. She felt her cunt buzz again.In a feverish, lustful haze, Kelly regained awareness of her surroundings all of a sudden, and pulled all the way off Don's slippery rod with a loud pop. She sat back on her ankles, breath ragged. She coyly wiped her mouth, and then looked at her two friends."I'm sorry," she said between breaths, trying to regain composure. Sandy began to form a statement meant to reassure Kelly she did nothing wrong, but was stopped as Kelly finished her thought: "I didn't even offer you any."Sandy smiled, and leaned in, taking her husband's cock into her mouth herself.Kelly watched Sandy bob on Don's cock. She had never fully appreciated how sexy her friend was, but now she had a front row seat. She felt her cunt flood, and her nipples ache. Intense heat flooded her body, and without even realizing it, Kelly began unbuttoning the remaining buttons on her blouse.Don's gaze left the wet, pleasureful ministrations of his wife's mouth, and bounced over to Kelly as she removed her shirt. His cock surged; he had wanted to see those breasts ever since the night they met. Pale, supple, smaller than Sandy's but still substantial, Don's mouth (and cock) began to drool slightly. The tops of her globes held high and firm by a tasteful bra, deep breaths made them heave and push against the fabric. Her cleavage looked deep and tight, and Don fantasized about what it might feel like to slide himself between them. Pleasure boiled deep inside him.Sandy stopped her wet worship to watch the show as well, her thoughts coming very close to those of her husband, and used the opportunity to pass his cock back to her horny friend. Kelly didn't hesitate, sliding back into position, but a low croak from Don's throat stopped her before her mouth slipped back down his length"Wait," he croaked, the two gorgeous women turning quickly to check in with him, surprised to hear his hesitation. Don looked down at Kelly's big, doe eyes, her tongue idly working the edge of her lip in anticipation, and managed to get out two words: "bra too?"Sandy and Kelly both began to chuckle, and Kelly whispered back a syrupy "sure, Don, whatever you want."Those last three words sent a chill through Don's body, and he and his wife both watched in rapt attention as their friend reached up with one hand, unhooked the clasp, and let her bra slide down her arms and off her body.Don let out a low, appreciative moan. They were everything he had hoped for. Taking his cock back in her hands, slowly stroking him, Kelly gave him a moment to admire her free, naked breasts. She could tell by the locked gaze and slight smirk that he liked what he saw. And Kelly liked showing him, too. She liked the feeling of his eyes on her tits, it made her feel sexy. It made her feel wanted.Most of all it made her wetter than she'd been in years. Feeling the tingle of desire running through her, she leaned forward, and took Don's cock back into her mouth.Sandy watched her friend desperately devour her husband's penis, and made a decision. She slipped her own shirt off, followed quickly by her own bra, letting her two massive breasts swing free. Climbing back up onto the couch, she tucked herself in right next to her moaning, gasping husband, made sure her tits were in squeezing distance should he feel the need, and began lovingly stroking his chest and stomach as they both watched Kelly work.This was her night. She needed this. Sandy wanted her to have what she needed.The over stimulation of Kelly's mouth and Sandy's body was too much, and suddenly Don began to shiver and convulse.Kelly's tongue passed over the fat, smooth head of Don's cock and felt it flare. His balls pulled tight, and his cock grew even harder in her hands. Kelly smiled to herself.Sandy watched, her eyes darting back between her desperate, sucking friend, and her writhing, spasming husband. She squeezed her legs together, sending a bolt of pleasure through her body. A smile pulled at her lips as her best friend summoned a hard orgasm out of the man she loved. "That's it, baby, that's it," was all she said. She didn't know which one she was saying it to.Kelly felt a final strong surge in Don's shaft and then moaned as he began to fill her mouth with hot cum. She sucked and stroked, happily swallowing everything she was gifted. This was the first time in three years she had made a man cum. She was happy it was Don. His semen tasted good. She wanted it inside her.Eventually the pulses slowed, the spasms stopped, and all three felt their breathing return to normal. Kelly slowed the sweet suckling of her lips, and gently disengaged from Don's wilting member, a thin viscous strand of their shared fluids desperately clinging between her lips and his tip.Kelly modestly brought a hand to her mouth as she swallowed the last of Don's load, and the three friends sat in stunned silence, trying to figure out what just happened."Now what?" Kelly said, looking at the two of them. It was a loaded question, for sure.After considering the question for a moment, Sandy stood up. She looked down at her spent husband, and her clearly still horny best friend. Reaching down, she took Don's hand, then after a moment reached for Kelly's as well.The two new lovers stood up. Sandy leaned in and kissed Don hard, then did the same to Kelly. She could taste his semen on her lips."Round two." She said with a smile. She turned, and led her husband and her best friend by their hands into the bedroom.The erotic evening of discovery continued. Despite overwhelming feelings of lust and arousal at the lips of her friend, Kelly drew the line of exploration with Sandy at kissing (at least for this first night). This didn't limit their activities, however, as the two shared Don's recuperating cock between them, sucking, kissing, licking and stroking him back to rejuvenated hardness. It didn't take him long to get there, and pretty soon Don was fully hard and throbbing, thanks to the loving mouths of his wife and her best friend.He felt a certain sense of disbelief as soon the scene from the couch was mirrored in the bedroom, only this time Sandy was tucked in tightly to Kelly's side as Don pleasured Kelly with his tongue."Enough," Kelly said, "I want it. I need it."Kelly held her best friend tight. She could feel Sandy's nipples pressing into the side of her own breast. Her body tingled. Her breasts heaved atop wanton, nervous breaths as Don rose up from between her legs.His hands spread her thighs, and then lined up the thick flared head of his cock with her dripping cunt. He teased her for only a moment, spreading her juices around his tip, and then slowly pushed.Kelly felt Sandy's lips on her neck, and hands on her breasts as Don became the first man to enter her in three years.Her body was inflamed with sensation, and Sandy held her tight, guiding her through the feelings as Don thrust deeply and rhythmically.Soon Kelly writhed and shook, her breathing becoming ragged and labored, as orgasm seized control of her from head to toe. The image of Kelly cumming on his cock was too much, and Don too began to buck and shake. He pushed deep into Kelly's gasping tunnel and emptied himself into her warm center.Sandy gasped and cried out in joy as the two people she loved most shared such a beautiful, intimate moment.The three lovers collapsed into each other, a delirious, giggling tangle of vibrating flesh. Soon the wheel of pleasure slowly turned, and now it was Kelly pressed tight to Sandy as Don's tongue and fingers drove her toward ultimate pleasure.Her fingers danced over Sandy's steaming body. She had never touched another woman like this before. It was exciting and scary all at once. Soon she felt her best friend's body tremble, and shake, and heard the cries and moans of her pleasure. Kelly leaned in close, feeling the ragged breath of Sandy's orgasm on her cheek, and kissed her best friend.Sandy's body exploded in pleasure, an electric current of lust and love formed by Kelly's lips on her mouth and Don's lips on her cunt.The three lay together for a long while, each fully satisfied. Kelly knew things were changing, but somehow she also felt like this was how it was always supposed to be. Her thoughts drifted to the future; what this would be, where it would go, what other pleasures and experiences might be in store. She was ready for them. She wanted them. She wanted to have them with Sandy and Don."I think I have a lot of questions," she said finally, feeling Sandy's large breast sit heavy in her hand."I think we have a lot to tell you." Sandy chuckled."I can't wait." Kelly said, a smile beaming.Basking in the glow of her newfound satisfaction, Kelly's eyes lazily drifted across the room. She took in her surroundings, until her eyes caught the big lens of a home video camera on a tripod, pointed toward the bed."What's that for?"Chapter 22: Tim finishes watching the video"No, nope, nuh-uh, no way," I said, pacing back and forth across the living room. I was in shock.My upstairs neighbors and longtime family friends Sandy and Don had asked me to house sit for them. I had planned on a pretty quiet night until my best friend Tara had joined me. This led to us accidentally discovering a treasure trove of Sandy and Don's personal, explicit, home sex videos. This wasn't entirely surprising, given what I knew about Sandy and Don's rather adventurous sex life, and the first half of the video we chose to explore lived up to that expectation as it featured Sandy both sucking and cumming on a cock that didn't belong to her husband. It was the second half, however, that caught me so off guard; the part of the video we currently had paused; the part where Sandy took the camera into the bedroom and revealed her best friend bouncing enthusiastically on Don's dick.Her best friend who also just so happened to be my step mother Kelly."No, I don't, how is this possible? How could she,” I couldn't form a coherent thought. Kelly hadn't been on even a single date since my father died, and was a devout, church-going Christian, to boot. I could not reconcile that the sweaty, smiling woman with Don's thick cock up inside her was Kelly. I just couldn't."I mean, she's still a woman," Tara said, "everybody's got needs, right?""This isn't NEEDS, Tara, this is, GROUP Sex!" I practically shouted."I don't know, Miller," she said, a lusty smile on her face, "I think it's pretty cool, actually. Girl knows what she wants and goes out and gets it."I just stood there, aghast and livid, hands on my hips, shaking my head. Tara began to giggle."This isn't funny!" I croaked, but all she did was laugh harder.

The Sex Tapes continueBy LiminallySpaced. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.Back on the screen, John had flipped Sandy around so she was on her hands and knees. She looked over her shoulder and wiggled her ass seductively, the camera picking up clearly how wet and well-fucked her cunt already was. Then John lined back up and Sandy let out a long, deep moan as he pushed his way deep inside her once again.His thighs slapped loudly against Sandy's ass as this mystery man fucked my step mom's best friend, and each hard thrust trigged a short moan of her pleasure. The camera looked primarily down at Sandy's ass, documenting the pistoning of John's cock in and out of her. This was fine enough, but I let out my own moan of approval when the lens turned toward Sandy's reflection in the big window.I had known Sandy for a long time. Spent time in her house, with her family; I'd seen her laugh and enjoy herself, but I had never seen her experience real pleasure. Not until that night. As the camera zoomed in on her crystal clear reflection, I was taken by the look on her face. Eyes closed, mouth hung open, those big, fat breasts hanging down, swaying back and forth as John drove into her from behind; I knew the pleasure in Sandy's body was building. Stephanie's mom was going to cum.The moment was electric. Tara's hand worked my cock with purpose; each stroke ended with a twist of her precum-slick hand on my tip, sending jolt after jolt of pleasure through me. She was jerking me off; Tara was jerking me off. And I had my fingers inside her.The tips of two slipped in and out easily, her body providing plenty of sweet fluid to help welcome me into her tight tunnel. Then I felt Tara's hand on my wrist, and she gently guided my hand into a position that produced the most pleasure for her. A long, low "Yesssss" escaped between her teeth like steam.My best friend was teaching me how to make her cum.Tara and I gasped and moaned as we pleasured each other, breaths getting more and more labored as we watched Sandy start to be overcome with sensation. "Don't you cum, don't you dare cum," she started chanting.I wanted to obey, I wanted to do what Sandy asked of me, but when Tara let out a loud, breathy yelp, and I felt the first spasms of her orgasming cunt squeeze my fingers, it was all over.Sandy's body shook, shuddered, and emitted a loud, joyous wail as her orgasm shot through her. A mantra of "yeah, baby, that's it, that's it, baby," from John guided her through her climax, his cock never leaving her trembling cunt.Tara was cumming, and it was still the hottest thing I had ever seen. Her hand on my cock had stopped stroking as her orgasm started, but it didn't matter; I was past the point of no return. She held her hand still at the base of my cock, squeezing, hanging on for dear life, and through the glorious pressure of her hand and the erotic sight of her orgasm, my balls lurched, my cock began to spasm, and pleasure washed over my person, jumping out of my cock head in hot, white streams.I moaned, I gasped, and Tara looked over, riding out the end of her orgasm, as cum poured out of my cock like lava over her hand.Finally Sandy fell forward, a heap of heavy breaths and orgasmic aftershocks, and the two of them began to laugh.Tara and I sat still, hands still locked on each others' genitals, trying through labored breaths to wrap our minds around what just happened.We looked at each other in silence."Jesus Christ," Sandy chuckled, "that cock of yours is something else!""You're so fuckin' hot, baby," John said in that southern drawl, "it's so hot when you cum for me!"Sandy laughed again, caught her breath and said "You better not have cum, mister, because this is just the beginning; you've got some work to do!" Rising to her feet gestured for John to follow her to the bedroom.The exhausted look on Tara's face couldn't hide the lust that still remained. Her nipples were still hard, her hand still held my cock. Between deep breaths I saw her lick her lips.She squeezed. I barely registered the images of Sandy and John approaching the bedroom door with giggles and laughs on the screen.Tara's body shifted toward me slightly. Slowly, agonizingly slowly, my fingers still inside my best friend's cunt, our lips started to float toward each other.This was a moment long overdue. Her glistening lips looked delicious. I couldn't wait to taste them. I couldn't wait to see what would happen after I tasted them. I couldn't wait to taste other parts of her, to feel other parts of her,, but I was going to have to.We had stopped paying attention to the video on the screen, both stuck in our own private erotic universe, but as Sandy knocked on the bedroom door, the words that followed rocketed me back to earth at light speed."What do you think," Sandy said through the door with a big smile, John making sure to film her hand still idly fluffing his cock, "are you ready for him Kel?"I froze. I whipped my head back toward the tv. It couldn't,Moans and whimpers came from behind the bedroom door, getting louder as Sandy pushed it open.There's no way,Greeting Sandy and John with a big smile was Sandy's husband Don. He was on his back on the bed, straddled by a naked woman enthusiastically riding his considerable cock."Tim, is that,” Tara said, sharing my disbelief, but I had no words, because as John brought the camera into the room and circled around the fornicating couple, his lens revealed the identity of this lusty, mystery rider.Greeting John's camera with a smile, breathlessly fucking her best friend's husband, was my step mother Kelly.A Brief detour: The history of Kelly, Sandy, & DonKelly was turning 30 years old. Like many other women her age she had hopes and dreams of what her third decade might bring, but what Kelly definitely didn't expect when she turned 30 was to be a single mother for the second time.Kelly met her first husband, Roger, in college, a friend of a friend who stepped in one night when her planned date bailed on her. Kelly didn't get out too much, always head down in her studies, and she had gone all out for this date. She did her hair, wore her tightest pants and her nicest blouse, even borrowed a push up bra from her roommate to make sure all her assets were on display.She was excited. She had met her date at a party a week or so ago, a party she almost didn't go to, save for the urging and encouragement of her best friend Sandy. The opposite of Kelly, Sandy was a social butterfly, far more interested in the more enjoyable side of college life. That's not to say Sandy wasn't a good student though. She was the gifted type who could party through the weekend and not remember any of it, while also being ready to go for an exam on Monday. Sandy and Kelly were inseparable, and Sandy had been there to help Kelly broaden her horizons ever since day one.Sandy and Kelly met the night of the first formal dance at their college. 18 years old, and away from home for the first time, Kelly was excited to share a luxurious night out with her boyfriend. High school sweethearts, they were both shy virgins when they got together. They made love for the first time one summer night after graduation, and even though it was short, and not entirely pleasurable for Kelly, it excited her to no end. She was now a sexual person, a woman, and she thought she had found her person. They had shared this intimate, intense experience, and she was sure the connection they now shared would carry them into many years of love.Unfortunately what it brought was only a couple more awkward sexual experiences together in between shifts at their respective summer jobs and an uncertainty about where their relationship was headed.Their last night together had been enjoyable enough, seemingly for both of them."Do you think maybe you could suck my dick next time?" He asked as she climbed off his softening penis, and back into the passenger seat of his car.Kelly was taken aback. Admittedly she was a little hesitant (one might even say afraid) of putting a hard penis in her mouth, of giving up that much control, but as she looked down at herself, plump tits still exposed and red from sucking, bunched up skirt barely covering her wet, swollen cunt, she couldn't help but wonder what she had done wrong. She had taken his cock inside her and milked him with her body until he exploded, and didn't even complain or feel cheated that she once again hadn't cum herself. But apparently he was still feeling unsatisfied."Uh, sure,” she said, trying to organize all the thoughts swirling in her head, “I don't see why not."There wouldn't be a next time before they both left for college, and Kelly would be lying if she wasn't slightly relieved. Not so much because she didn't want to suck his dick, she was willing to try it if that's what he wanted, but more so because something felt off. She couldn't put her finger on what it was, but it was something.College started, and Kelly began focussing on her studies. She did her best to talk to her boyfriend as often as possible, but as these things go, nightly turned into twice a week, which turned into weekly, which turned into bi-weekly. The dance was coming up however, and Kelly saw it as the perfect opportunity to rekindle things. They had both been focused on school (or so she thought), but the dance would be the chance for them to focus on each other, and she was ready. If he wanted his dick sucked, she was going to suck his dick.Having a boyfriend who went to a different school, Kelly wasn't on the market, but she wasn't dead either. She still had needs, and as she was a great student, her regular self-pleasure sessions became erotic study sessions. She touched herself to a wide array of "research material" she found on the internet, and as her cunt began to develop a pavlovian response to the images of a hard cock being loved on by the mouth of a beautiful woman, she began to understand it. To want it.She was looking forward to it. She fantasized about feeling the spongy head with her tongue, about feeling his hard shaft slide between her lips. She wondered how much of him she'd be able to take in her mouth, what she'd be willing to do when it came time for him to shoot his load. She wanted nothing more now than to suck her boyfriend's cock, and she was going to rock his world at the dance.Then the phone call came.Sandy was on her way to the showers, the first step in preparation for what she knew was going to be an amazing night. She was getting ready to go to the formal dance with her boyfriend Don, and she wanted everything about her look to be perfect. Sandy and Don had met at the local bar the first week of college, and they had been joined at the hip ever since. Or, more specifically, joined at the crotch. Sandy was no virgin when they met, she had her fair share of fun in high school, but there was just something different about Don. A different feeling. A different energy.Don was a junior, and wasn't looking for a new relationship. He had just had his heart broken and was out with some friends, looking only to hang out and have drinks, when across the room his eyes fell on the most gorgeous thing he had ever seen in his life: a wild mane of dirty blonde hair; a smile that could only be described as lusty; a pert, tight ass, and two, large, supple breasts encased in a tight, low cut shirt, boiling over with deep cleavage.Suddenly he found himself wondering what those breasts felt like in his hands, what her nipples tasted like, what she sounded like when she orgasmed. He found his way over to her by the bar, where she accepted the drink he bought her with a smile. By the end of the night he found himself balls-deep in her cunt, her lovely body bent over the hood of a car. He got to feel those breasts, taste those nipples, and hear those orgasmic sounds as she spasmed around his hard cock.Don's balls began to boil, and as he announced he too was going to cum, he only then realized they were too caught up in their lust to remember a condom, but it was no matter; without missing a beat after his climactic announcement, Sandy breathlessly offered three words back: "In my mouth." This sent a surge to his balls, but it was the fourth word she choked out after catching her breath that sent him careening over the edge: “please."His cock stiffened harder than iron, and in almost a single, smooth motion, he slipped his cock out of her cunt, and Sandy melted down to her knees, taking him into her mouth. Don felt one hand on his balls and another gripping his hip, and after no more than three or four bobs of her head, his whole body tensed, and this girl he'd just met received a mouth full of hot cum.She looked in his eyes as she swallowed, and suckled gently on his softening tip as his breath came back to him. They both smiled. They both laughed. They both knew this was something special.That night was only the first of many that Sandy and Don spent together. That night had been erotic, electric, dirty and explosive, which is exactly why Sandy put the breaks on the physical stuff for the next couple weeks. Don's cock was perfect for her, and he had made her cum harder than any man had at that point, but she wasn't just looking for a quick fuck from this guy; she wanted to see if their chemistry extended outside the bedroom as well.Don was a total gentleman on their much more chaste followup dates, never pushing, never pressuring, just happy to spend time with Sandy and get to know her. It was this chivalry, on top of the fact that he was legitimately an amazing guy, that sent her home soaking wet, where she would attack her dildo with purpose, cumming long, hard, and loud into her pillow.They both knew what was in the air the night they went to watch their mutual friend play basketball for their college team. Few words were said, but few words were needed, as the smiles on their faces spoke volumes. After saying goodnight to their friends, they drove silently back to Don's apartment, slipped into the bedroom, and made long, slow, passionate love throughout the night.This time when Don gasped, and his balls pulled tight to his body, there would be no pulling out. Sandy's legs gripped him closer than ever, and she felt every pulse of his spasming cock as her body milked his cum into hers. Breath left her body and with Don's bare cock still pumping inside her, Sandy began to cum as well. It would be the first of many barriers brought down between them, and soon they would begin to explore every corner of each other's desires and fantasies, something they would continue to do deep into their eventual marriage.Sandy was excited about the dance because she was planning to explore one of those corners of fantasy that night; she wanted everything to be perfect, because she was going to give Don her anal virginity. She had had fingers, toys, even the stray tongue in there in the past, but she'd never committed to letting a cock penetrate her ass, and that night she was ready to give it to Don.As she made her way toward the showers she thought about the evening, about the act. For the first time in a while, she was nervous. She practically knew Don's cock front to back at that point, but still, anal was something totally new for her. His dick was long, and it was thick, and her ass was very tight. She wondered if he'd be able to fit it all in; what it would feel like for him to fuck her; what it would feel like when he came.A drizzle of arousal began to trickle down into Sandy's loins as she entertained the thoughts, but she was suddenly brought back to earth by the faint sounds of sobbing.Rounding the corner of the hall into the common area, she saw a cute brunette curled up on the couch, her head in her knees, doing her best to muffle the sounds of her sadness."Hey, are you ok?" Sandy inquired. With a long sniffle and a start, the brunette picked her head up, and Sandy and Kelly met for the first time.The two clicked instantly, sitting and talking as Kelly vented her frustrations and sadness about her boyfriend. Not only would he not be coming to the dance, but he was breaking up with her."He said we had grown apart," Kelly said through sniffles, "but I could tell it was something else. I knew there had been something else for a while, so I kept pushing, and finally,” she trailed off."Was there someone else?" Sandy asked, placing a comforting hand on Kelly's knee. Kelly nodded."And there had been for a while. Some skank from our high school - he had been cheating on me since before we even left for college!" Kelly said angrily,"Oh, sweetie, I'm so sorry!""And I know why, too; Christ, it all makes sense now; I mean I had, I mean we had, a few times, but I never, and he found some skank who WOULD!"Sandy was admittedly a little confused, but also found Kelly's shyness very cute. "I'm not sure I follow, sweetie, what are you; ""He broke up with me because I wouldn't suck his dick." Kelly just blurted out."Oh!" Sandy said, seeing things clearer now. "So you never, ""No, we Did, and that's the thing! We had sex! Multiple times! And he still wasn't satisfied! And I mean neither was I, but you didn't hear me complaining,” she said with a chuckle as she wiped her nose."So wait, he never made you cum?" Sandy said, Kelly's eyes going wide at the unexpected candor of her language."Nope." Kelly shook her head"Never? Not even doing other stuff?""Nope.""So let me get this straight," Sandy began, taking all the info in, "this guy, who never made you cum, ever, but who got to experience all the pleasures your body had to give him, broke up with you because you wouldn't put his sad little pecker in your mouth?"

Tim visits ChristineBy LiminallySpaced. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.We settled in the spacious living room, and as we made awkward small talk on the couch it became clear that neither of us really knew how this was going to go. This wasn't a clandestine meeting in a car or a changing room, this was alone, full privacy, in her house.Attempting to break this odd, new ice, I leaned in to kiss her. It was a futile attempt as she quickly and politely popped up and made her way to the tv to grab the remote control."You wanna put on a movie or something?" She said nervously, fidgeting with the controls. I could tell something was wrong. Or at least unsure."Hey, what's wrong?" I asked, honestly wanting to know what was irking my friend."Oh, God, I knew it, I knew I was going to mess this up," she said, pacing back and forth, finally coming to rest back on the couch, turned towards me. "This is just, I'm just nervous.""About what?""About, this."I chuckled a bit at the thought. "Christine, it's not like we've never, ""I know," she said, cutting me off, "but it's, different." She took a moment to collect her thoughts before continuing. "It's just that we're here, in my house, no interruptions, comfortable, I'm just worried that maybe we're going to get Too comfortable, and we won't be able to stop ourselves."Ah, there it was."Is that why you're dressed like you're going on a ski trip?" I joked. She nodded with an embarrassed smile. "Is that what happened with Eric?" I said, a bit more seriously.She nodded again."We were here, on this couch, together, alone, kissing, and then we were naked." The image was vivid in my head as my cock strained against my pants. "And I could feel him against me, and I was so, wet,” my cock twitched again. It always twitched when this good Christian girl got descriptive in her naughtiness. “ and we thought it was what we both wanted, and then I felt him pushing into me, I felt him inside me," she paused a moment as she rolled up to the true confession of the story, "and I felt awful, because it felt so good."I took her hand in mine. This was a real crisis for her, and one I definitely was not going to take lightly, despite the raging rod of hormones in my pants."You don't need to be ashamed, Christine," I said, trying to comfort her, "it's the most natural thing in the world, but I also understand where you're coming from. And that's why you don't have to worry about us tonight." She looked up at me, almost teary-eyed. "We have our rules in place for a reason, and I'm not going to let either of us break them."She smiled at me, and pulled me in for a deep kiss. It was a good kiss, but when I felt her hand slide toward my crotch I stopped her."But," I said, pulling away from that great kiss, "I'm also not going to let you feel ashamed of your body and for wanting to experience pleasure, so I want to try something different tonight, ok?" Christine gave me a suspicious look. "It won't break any of our rules, I promise. You just need to trust me. Do you trust me?"She took a moment to think, and then slowly nodded her head. I believed her."Ok good," I said, standing up, holding out my hand, "now let's go to your bedroom; I want you to be as comfortable as possible for this."Reluctantly, she took my hand and led me to her bedroom.Christine's bedroom was the bedroom of a late-teenage girl who was excited about life. There were posters, books, charms and trinkets, but it was all very neat, all very clean. In the middle of the room was a large double bed, impeccably made, and a comfy-looking lounge chair next to a nearby end table.I thought about that bed as I led her to sit on the edge. I wanted to share it with her. I wanted to be wrapped up in the sheets, deep inside her, but no, that wouldn't be happening. Not tonight.We have rules.I stepped up to her and leaned down to kiss her again, my hands running up her neck and into her long hair. She moaned, and I felt her hand begin to idly stroke the bulge in my pants. I let her do it; I wanted her turned up to 11 for this.We kissed deeply, passionately, and her groping became more insistent. I could tell her hips were squirming around beneath her. She was extremely turned on. That's when I pulled away.Leaving her momentarily breathless, I walked over to the lounge chair, and sat down. Christine smiled as she stood up, moving to join me, no doubt anticipating that I might want a blow job, but I put my hand up, stopping her."I don't want you to be ashamed of yourself, or afraid of your body," I said, as she looked on confused but aroused, "so we're not allowed to touch each other tonight. That's the new rule.""What?""We're only allowed to touch ourselves, ok?""Tim, I don't know, I've never, ""I know, and that's the point. I want you to be selfish. To explore.""What about you?""I'll be here to guide you and encourage you, while I enjoy the show. ok?"Her eyes flicked down to the hardness in my pants. She nodded with a smirk.I got up, clicked off the bedroom light, leaving only the dull mood lighting of nearby lamps to illuminate the scene. I took my seat in the lounge chair again."I want you to take off your pants. And then your shirt."Christine nodded, and slowly began to unbutton her jeans. Her hips shimmied deliciously as she peeled them down her long legs, revealing white, high-cut panties clinging tight to her womanly lips and the cheeks of her ass.Kicking her pants across the floor she paused momentarily, then reached down to the hem of her sweatshirt. Crossing her arms and gripping the edge of the garment, she raised her arms up, slowly revealing to me first the smooth skin of her flat stomach, and then the matching white, demi cup bra. Arms stretched up over head she pulled the sweatshirt completely off, and tossed it on the floor with her jeans.I took in the sight before me, and my hand mindlessly dropped to the straining bulge in my pants and squeezed. Christine never took her eyes off of it."Please, let me touch you," she said, eyes locked on my bulge.I just shook my head and smiled. "Now the bra, and then the panties."Now it was her turn to shake her head. I thought for a moment I had pushed things too far, until she followed up with "your clothes first."I smiled again, and stood up. There was barely three feet between us, yet the tension made it feel like we were miles away.I pulled off my shirt and slid down my shorts, and in a show of solidarity, I then peeled off my underwear as well, freeing my hard, thick cock to the night air."Is this ok?" I asked, before moving things forward again.She nodded.Then, in a moment I will never be able to delete from my mind, Christine, the pastor's daughter, my friend from church, reached up, unclipped her bra, and let the cups fall away from her chest. Her small, modest breasts created a lovely swell off the flat of her chest, and her nipples stood out so hard that it seemed like they were reaching out to me. What a sight. They were as beautiful as I had imagined, if not more so. Not nearly enough to slide my cock between, but plenty still to grab and squeeze, with nipples perfect for sucking.But not tonight. Tonight we had rules.Christine wasn't done; her hands slid to the band of her panties, and drew them down off her hips, revealing to me a perfect, tight cunt with a perfectly groomed triangle of hair practically pointing like an arrow to her clit. A clit I desperately wanted to lick and suck. A cunt I wanted to feel squeeze tight around me.But not tonight. Tonight we had rules.My cock bobbed in a surge of arousal as we both drank in the sights of our nude bodies on display for each other. "Wow,” was all I could muster up to say in the moment, eliciting a bashful smile from Christine."Now," I said, sitting back down in the chair, "I'm going to stay right here, and I want you to go lie down in your bed. Make yourself comfortable."After a moment, she turned to move toward the bed, and I got my first glorious view of her perfect naked ass as she climbed in.Comfortable on her back, one knee kicked up slightly, she looked back toward me. Toward my hard cock.I reached down with one hand and gently and languidly began stroking myself. Her eyes never left it. Her legs began to fidget and squeeze with obvious arousal."Does it turn you on to watch me touch myself?" I said, taking in how entranced she was."Yes," she said almost breathlessly."What are you thinking about as you watch me?""How much I want to feel it, taste it, ""Is it making you wet?"She nodded in the affirmative, her legs shifting and squeezing quite a bit now."Prove it," I said quietly so as not to break the mood.She was confused. "What? How?""Reach down with your hand. Feel with your fingers how wet you are. I want to see it on your fingers."Hesitantly, and still never letting her eyes leave the stroking hand on my cock, she slipped her fingers between her legs. Her eyes finally closed and a sigh escaped her mouth as she dipped into the wetness.Eyes opening ever so slightly, she retrieved her hand and held it up to me. Sure enough her fingers glimmered in the low lamplight, and a thin string of sticky fluid arched between them.This girl was drenched."Good," I said with a smile, "now I want you to close your eyes, and touch your body all over.""How?" She said back. It was a strange question, but given the situation, and her lack of self-love experience, I guess it wasn't that strange."Touch yourself, like you'd want someone else to touch you. Close your eyes, forget I'm here, and explore yourself like a lover."She smiled as she closed her eyes. Her hard nipples rose and fell heavily now. She was in.She started with her face. Her fingers danced over her cheekbones, dipping between her lips before they moved down the length of her neck.She dripped over her prominent collarbone, but hesitated when she reached the flat of her chest. Her breathing got more labored as she stroked back and forth, nervously. I knew instantly she wasn't teasing herself, she was nervous to touch her own breasts for the purpose of pleasure, timid about triggering those hard, pink nipples of hers. Apprehensive to send joyous spikes through her body."It's ok," I said, trying to encourage her, "make yourself feel good."Her eyes were squeezed shut in that adorable grimace she had when she was focusing on sex. Her hands swirled around the flat of her chest one more time, and then bypassed her tits completely, sliding down to her stomach, and then over her hips and thighs.She wasn't there quite yet, but I knew that with enough motivation, there would be nowhere else she would want to go."What are you thinking about?" I said, stroking my own rigid arousal lazily as I watched Christine timidly feel around her body."I don't know," she said with a nervous smile, "what SHOULD I be thinking about?""Think about things that turn you on, that get you wet, maybe something you've done in the past, maybe something you'd like to do in the future, "Christine exhaled lustily as an image clearly entered her mind."Tell me." I urged, "tell me what you're thinking about.""I'm thinking about,” she began, fighting through her own shyness, “ I'm thinking about, ""Yes?""I'm thinking about, the first time I had, the first time I had Eric in my mouth." Her body began to squirm more. Whether she knew it or not, she was teasing herself pretty good by skipping over her erogenous zones."Had Eric's what in your mouth, Christine?" I said, trying to direct her toward the freeing path, "His cock?"That shy smile returned and she nodded her head.

Chapter 18: Stephanie says good byeBy LiminallySpaced. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.Hot, wet lips raced up and down the length of my cock. Hands stroked me rhythmically and squeezed my churning balls."Yeah, baby, fuck, yes," I chanted, the hot boil of explosive love building inside me.Wet, wanton slurps came in time as her lips slipped off my cock on each stroke. Her eyes never left mine. "Um Hmm, umm hmm" she moaned into my rod, her head bobbing deliciously and with purpose, summoning the pleasure out of my body."Fuck, I'm gonna cum, baby, I'm gonna cum!" I bellowed, my body beginning to buzz.Pulling her lips off me she never broke eye contact, and never stopped stroking. Licking her lips, with a smile she moaned out "Do it, baby, cum for me ;  I want it all over me!"Eight hours earlier I was having lunch with Tara, my cock securely in my pants, when my stomach dropped like a rock."Am I what?" I croaked out.I had come to this get-together specifically because I needed someone to talk to about the text message I received last night, and my response to it, but Tara had prepared other things on the menu, things I was not expecting."Are you having an affair with Kerri?" She said bluntly. There was no judgment in her eyes that I could see, but I think she was waiting for my reply, ready to size me up. I was bad at lying in general, and terrible at lying to Tara, but I wasn't sure I was ready to spill the details on something even I wasn't totally sure of."What would make you even ask that?" I said, trying to match her cool."I thought it was weird that you were just hanging around her house after everyone left," she began, an interrogative glint in her eye, "so after we talked I hung around too, and I watched you sneak around the back and go in through the back door.""I'm not having an affair with Kerri," I said truthfully, but also feeling my skin get hot as she had me dead to rights."Then what? Were you robbing her? I didn't see Mike leave, did you have a three way with them or something?" Tara's smooth, pale leg bounced and crossed over her knee as she chipped away at me."Ok, ok, enough," I sighed in defeat. It was no use, she was going to get it out of me eventually. I looked at Tara. She had an eyebrow cocked that combined with her bouncing leg I couldn't tell if it was impatience, or excitement. Either way I had to fess up. I took a deep breath. "I was helping Kerri with a, problem.""A problem?" Tara repeated, intrigued by my vagueness."Yes," I continued. "So the night of the graduation party, after I saw, you know, "The corner of her lip crested up briefly into a smile as she remembered how I secretly watched her and my next door neighbor Sarah have hot sex mere feet from my face.“ well when I got back to my car, I caught Mike and Kerri fucking in my back seat." I said quietly."Ooh, good for them," Tara said with a smile, leaning in to hear more."Yeah, well, Kerri caught me peeping, and at the party last night she pulled me aside to tell me that it really turned her on.""So what's the problem?" Tara said, not seeing the full picture."Well apparently Mike hasn't been getting the job done; he cums too fast. So since me watching them turned her on so much,” I paused not for effect, but a little hesitant to tell this to anyone, even Tara, “ she asked me if I'd secretly watch them have sex so she could finally get to cum."Tara took it all in for a minute."Wow, Tim, that's pretty wild," she said with a chuckle, "I wish you had just told me, I would have loved to have joined you; just like old times!" She winked at me, and my cock twitched as I thought about the voyeuristic experience we shared, watching Sarah get fucked. "So what did you do, just stand there? Or did you, you know,” she said, making a sly jerk off motion with her hand."She told me she'd be insulted if I didn't, so I stood there in the shadows behind a book case and jerked off while I watched them fuck. But I,” I caught myself before I got really into the weeds about my request of Kerri, and the photo she sent me. "Nevermind.""Well, did it work?" She said, all in on this story, "did she cum?""Oh yeah, big time," I said with a slight chuckle. Tara matched it."And, did you?" She said, dipping down into a syrupy sultry tone."No," I said, "they finished before I did, and I felt weird about just standing there jerking off in the shadows, so I bailed.""Aww," Tara said in a disappointed tone. She seemed legitimately sad to hear I didn't cum. "So what's Kerri's body like?""Fantastic. She's got that athletic thickness, and her tits, oh my god.""Really?" Tara said, eyes going wide"Yeah," I continued, "big, juicy, amazing tits." I pictured those amazing tits in my mind's eye, splattered in cum."Are you gonna do it again, or was it a one time thing?""I honestly don't know. I'm not sure I want to do it again." My first lie. I did want to do it again. I wanted to see those tits painted in cum for real."Uh huh,” Tara said skeptically. Like I said, I was terrible at lying to her. "Mike and Kerri,” she said wistfully, “ can't say I wouldn't like to see that."I chuckled nervously, not quite sure how to respond to that statement. Regaining my composure, I tried to start in on what I really wanted to talk about, but I watched Tara's gaze leave my own and follow someone's movement behind me."Speaking of tits," she said in amazement, "that girl who just came in behind us is STACKED."The drop in my stomach returned. The previous two times Tara and I had come here for lunch, my path had crossed with Rachel, the big-titted church girl who I hooked up with after her prom. I turned as slyly as I could to see the object of Tara's ogling eyes, and sure enough, sitting down for lunch with the same male friend as before was Rachel. And boy was Tara right.Beneath the low neckline of her summer sundress her large tits were held up high and proud, a tasteful amount of deep cleavage presented to the world. My cock surged momentarily as I looked at her exposed collar bone and flat of her chest, and remembered that streak of my cum that had clung to it."That's Rachel," I said, turning back toward Tara before being spotted, "the girl I went to prom with.""The church girl who was grossed out by your cum?""Yeah," I said bashfully."I see," she said mischievously, taking a sip of her drink, "so what was it you wanted to talk about, anyway?"I had wanted to talk about the text message I got last night, and what I should do about it, but I was so all over the place at this point between admitting my voyeuristic fling with Kerri, and seeing Rachel again that I just bailed."Eh, nevermind, it's not a big deal," I lied, and brushed it off. Truth was it was a big deal, but one I was going to have to handle myself. Tara sensed I wasn't being entirely truthful, but she didn't press the issue. We just went back to our food and enjoyed our time together.After paying the check, Tara went off to the bathroom, and I looked over at Rachel. Her companion had also gotten up for the moment, and she was alone. I couldn't hide this time, and our eyes met. This was silly. We had shared an awkward sexual moment, sure, but that didn't mean we couldn't ever talk to each other again!Steeling myself for the worst, I walked over to say hi. She met me with a polite smile, but I think she was as nervous about this as I was."Hey!" I opened with, trying to keep it casual, "long time no see!" We both chuckled nervously. "This was the third time I had seen you here, so..I figured it would be impolite to say hi.""Yeah, it's crazy we keep crossing paths like this. How've you been?"I had just begun to continue our small talk when I felt a hand slither across my shoulders, and another across my stomach."Tim, can we go now? You promised me some more after lunch!" Tara said as she wriggled her body close to mine. I tensed up. What was she doing?"I..uh.." I had no idea what to do, so I continued to be polite. "Rachel, this is Tara, Tara, this is Rachel."Tara reached out her hand, and Rachel reluctantly met it to shake."Pleasure to meet you," Tara said, before laying it on extra thick "Oh my god, you've got such amazing breasts!"I went beet red"Um..thanks?" Rachel said, starting to flush herself."I'm so jealous, seriously," Tara continued ridiculously, "but then again I've never had any complaints, and I guess I've still got plenty of canvas for my little artist here, don't I?"Now Tara and I had shared some intense experiences, but there was always still a distance maintained between us. A tension. When Tara pulled herself back into me, all of a sudden that distance was gone, and for the very first time, in service of a crass joke, we kissed. It was a thick, over the top, sloppy kiss at first, but then there was an electricity that passed between us. The world fell away, and there we were, Tim and Tara, tasting each others' lips for the first time.It was a good kiss.When the kiss finally broke, it took a moment for each of us to come back to earth, and then breathlessly, Tara launched back into her schtick."It was lovely to meet you, Rachel," she said, looking back at Rachel, whose chest and neck had flushed fully red at our display, "But we have to go - he promised he'd paint me again after lunch." Tara's hand snaked down to the front of my pants. "I just love it when he paints me," she said with a wink as she squeezed my cock. My hard cock. Feeling the bar in my pants, she broke character for a minute, shooting me a surprised look.Like I said, it was a good kiss.I gave an embarrassed wave to Rachel, and headed off, the level of mortification I felt matched only by the amount of arousal."You are fucking insane," I said to Tara as we left the cafe."I know, but she deserved it," Tara said with a smile. "Hey what are you up to tonight?" She said after an awkward moment of silence."I've got plans, unfortunately" I said back. It was true. I was meeting the sender of that text message, but suddenly, suddenly I felt the urge to cancel. "Why, you have some, painting, that needs to be done?" I said with a wink.Tara chuckled, a broad smile spreading across her lips. I saw the faintest flush of red surge into her cheeks."Just call me soon then, ok?" She said, punching me in the arm. She pulled me in for a hug, holding me tight. I felt her breasts push against my chest. Her nipples were hard.She waved at me, and sauntered off.Back home I headed to my computer. A surge of excitement pulsed through me as I thought about the email I had received last night from Kerri, and more so the email I had sent in return. I had pushed the envelope, and I had no idea how it would be received, so when I saw I had an email from her waiting, my stomach dropped. Would it be the next ante up in this game we were playing? Or would it be a scathing indictment of my perviness, with a firm "fuck off" as a sign off?Before I could click to find out, my attention was grabbed by another alert; a new instant message. From Rachel.The excitement returned, and I opened it."I didn't know you were an artist!" it read. I smiled."Haha I dabble." I returned."I bet!"I sent back a winking emoji, and decided to leave it at that. Feeling a renewed sense of power, and a familiar tingle in my balls, I opened Kerri's email. I smiled at what I read."The face, huh? HUmm I don't know if we're ready for that," I read, my excitement beginning to wane, until I read the second line. "But that doesn't mean we can't work up to it ;)"There was an image attached. My balls began to tingle. I opened it.It was another selfie, but cropped much closer than the one before. A hint of a red blouse framed what little of her shoulders could be seen, as the majority of the frame was taken up by a direct shot into Kerri's open mouth. Inside her mouth, draped across her tongue and displayed for the lens of her camera, and for my enjoyment, was a thick pool of white.My cock grew rock hard.Kerri was clearly ready to continue playing this game, and as I stared into the cum-filled mouth of my friend's girlfriend, my mind raced, picturing her on her knees with his cock in her mouth, feeling it pulse and twitch as his balls emptied into her mouth, and then slipping away to document it just for me.I reached for my zipper.KnoCK KnoCK KnoCK - a sudden loud rapping at my door broke my trance and I frantically covered up the window with the explicit image."Hello?" I said not realizing anyone else was in the house.&

Stephanie wants answersBy LiminallySpaced. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.As the get together wound down, I hung back and helped clean up. Denny attempted to do the same, but was finally hustled out of the house by Roberto, who needed a ride home. It was Just Christine and I now, and as we finished tidying up, we sat alone by the shallow end of the pool as the sun got low in the sky."They're a nice group of kids," I said, kicking my feet in the water, "that Denny guy really has the hots for you, huh?"She smiled an embarrassed smile and swiped her long hair back behind her ear."He's harmless. He has the hots for everyone. He and Talia dated for a hot second, but I think she might have been too much bite for his bark.""Yeah, she's something else," I said with a chuckle, "really nice, she cornered me over by the pizza and wouldn't let me leave till we exchanged screen names."Christine laughed, but there was a hesitation to her laugh; a reticence. Had that cold pang of jealousy possibly hit her deep inside like it had me?"So what's going on, Tim, you clearly have something on your mind," she said with a kind timber to her smoky voice."I did, I do. It's, Stephanie.""The girl from the limo?" she said, shifting her hips as one long leg dangled down in the water. Christine knew Stephanie as my prom date. As "the girl from the limo" ;  the girl she saw passionately sucking my cock that night."Yeah," I said.I swear I saw her lightly lick her lips.From there, I just vented fully. I told her everything. The whole story, from the first time I heard Stephanie's orgasmic moans to the night in the limo, to my fracture with Tara, to the first time we had sex, all the way through to the events of last night, Christine listened to it all closely and intently."I'm sorry, that was, a lot," I said timidly once I finished."No, no, don't apologize," she said as she scooted herself closer to me. She placed her hand on my hand. "This is all really emotionally complex, I totally get how much it's been weighing on you. It sounds to me like you were willing to let Stephanie play some games with you, maybe you even enjoyed it, but once she started affecting other people you cared about it became too much, which is all totally understandable." I felt the soft waves made by her dangling leg against my calf. "It sounds to me like she's a very self conscious person, Tim; she wants to protect herself from getting hurt, but she took it too far. I've always thought honesty was the best option. You need to tell Stephanie how you feel, because right now it's up to her to make it right.""Yeah, I don't know, I'm not really interested in talking to her right now." I said, feeling Christine's thumb stroking the back of my hand."When you're ready, of course. Just try not to live with regret, whatever you do.""Thanks, Christine, you're a great friend," I said, pulling her hand up to my mouth to kiss it."My pleasure. You've listened to my struggles enough times, I'm happy to listen to yours for once."Her struggles. I suddenly remembered her struggles. That internal conflict between the godly and the carnal that caused her to break up with her boyfriend in an attempt to stay pure, and led her to the front seat of my car, a spasming cunt, and a mouthful of my cock."And how is 'your struggle,'" I floated.I felt her wading foot brushing my leg as it glided back and forth in the water."I'm, losing," she said, looking up at me with an unmistakable look in her eyes: lust. "But I think I've found a new approach."This time there was no missing her tongue sneaking out to moisten her lips. Her loose button down had fallen off one shoulder, giving me a tantalizing peak at her bikini top."I have desires, needs," she began as she started to run her hand up and down my forearm very suggestively, "I know I can't deny them, but I think I can at least deal with them responsibly, if I have someone responsible who can help me."My cock surged to life."Are you a responsible person, Tim?" she said as her eyes bore a hole through me. My friend, the pastor's daughter, the churchiest girl I knew, was asking me something very, very sinful. And it was hot as fuck."Extremely." I croaked out."There are just certain, rules, we have to abide by, ok?" She said, her breath getting slightly ragged."Ok, Like what kind of rules?" I said, pulse quickening."We can't have sex, in fact I can't let you touch my body at all,” she said, dropping her head. My enthusiasm dropped. I wanted nothing but to run my hands all over her gorgeous body, feel how wet she undoubtedly was.Her eyes slowly lifted to meet mine as she finished her statement.“ but everything from the neck up is fair game."My eyebrows shot up as quickly as my cock."Does that work for you? Are you willing to help me get through the summer?" she said, running her hands over my arm faster, practically jerking it off."Why me?" I asked dumbly. She was my friend, I knew how difficult this all had been for her, and I didn't want my cock to do the thinking for me here."Because I trust you," she said in that smoky, erotic voice of hers, "I know you won't cross any line I don't want to cross. I know you'll be, respectful." That last line had enough syrup on it for a whole stack of pancakes."The neck up is fair game?" I said, hardly believing the offer in front of me. All thoughts of Stephanie were gone from my head as I took in the sight of this wanton, lusty church girl dying for release.Her small bosom rose and fell heavily as she looked me in the eyes and slowly nodded.I decided to put things to the test. My eyes never leaving hers, I slowly reached over with my free hand and softly caressed the curve of her face. Her eyes shut. She exhaled a heavy sigh.I gently ran my thumb over her glistening lips, feeling how soft they were. I felt Christine shake as a chill ran through her. I circled them slowly, as if asking a question.Christine's eyes opened slowly. She looked at me, and as if answering that question, parted her lips and took my entire thumb into her wet mouth with a low moan.Now it was my turn to shudder as a chill ran through my body.Christine's hands slid up and held my wrist steady as she worked my thumb in and out of her mouth slowly. Eyes closed as if in rapture, she lolled my thumb around in her mouth, teasing me with her tongue, savoring every inch that she dragged her lips along.My pulse was racing, my breath was shallow, and my cock was rock hard, desperately fighting to get out of my swim trunks.The light of the low sun behind her framed her in a golden glow, her lovely hair bouncing ever so slightly in the warm summer breeze. Her exposed shoulder rocked forward as she sucked, daring me to touch her perfect skin. Her rigid nipples protruded sharply against the fabric of her bathing suit.Looking at this wanton beauty in front of me, this creature of goodness, haunted by repressed lust, I had had enough. I didn't want to take advantage, but she had rationalized it enough in her own head. This is what she wanted. And she wanted me, trusted me, to be the one to help her.How could I ever refuse?My thumb slipped out of her wet mouth with a slight slurp, I reached my fingers back along her face to the back of her neck, and pulled her gently, but firmly, into a hot kiss.A sigh of relief leapt out of her body excitedly as our lips touched, and almost instantly I felt the warm wriggle of her tongue plunge into my mouth. It was neeful. It was aggressive.I felt her hand grip the inside of my thigh. I groaned in pleasure, and my hand slipped down onto the flat of her upper chest.Christine immediately pulled away from our kiss."I'm serious, Tim, really, neck up only." She said assertively, but not angrily."I'm sorry, it was an accident, really," I stammered. She understood my dilemma. This was new to both of us, and there was going to be a bit of an adjustment period. "But I mean, at the same time,” I said, gesturing down to her hand gripping my inner thigh mere inches below my balls.She smiled a coy, sexy smile, and leaned in close enough to whisper "The rules are You can't touch Me below the neck." I felt her hand start to slide up my thigh. "Is that going to be ok with you?"My cock surged at the double standard. The church had taught her well.I slowly slipped my hand up the back of her neck, and lightly grasped a hand full of her long, brown hair right at the root."So this is ok?" I said, pulling slightly.Christine's mouth hung open as she gasped."Yes," she said through ragged breath, "very ok."I matched her smile with my own and pulled her back in for another kiss.Our tongues sparred breathlessly again, and her hand slipped closer to my balls.Gripping her hair tighter, I tipped her head back, revealing her long, elegant neck. A devilish smile broke out on her lips with an accompanying gasp.I leaned in and began peppering my lips and tongue all over the soft exposed flesh of her neck. From the hollow above her collar bone up to the tip of her chin, I treated her entire neck the same way I treated Stephanie's cunt, and by the sounds Christine was making, it was having a similar effect.Her hand finally gripped my balls through my trunks. She squeezed. I moaned. I felt her throat shuffle beneath my lips as she swallowed some air in near rapture.Suddenly Christine pushed me back, and in a flash she was on top of me. Straddling my hips, our lips met again, but this time there was a new sensation: pressed tight against my cock, gyrating, grinding, was Christine's hot cunt, covered only by the thin material of bathing suit bottoms and short shorts.My hands still tight in her hair, I tipped her head back again, redoubling my efforts on her neck with my lips and tongue as the preacher's daughter rubbed her cunt against my iron-hard cock. I could tell from the way her hands gripped and grabbed at me that pleasure was shooting through her young body.This was going to be tougher than she thought to play by her rules, I think. This girl clearly wanted to fuck.As if she read my mind, Christine all of a sudden rolled herself off of me, and each sucked in air catching our breath. We chuckled at what was transpiring between us, two friends from church, and I watched as Christine ran a cleansing hand around her face, down her neck, over her breasts, across her flat stomach, and down between her legs before quickly pulling away. It made me a little bit sad to see how quickly she removed her hand from between her legs. Christine was clearly a very sexual girl, but her upbringing and religion made her push that part of her so far down. I wondered if she had ever even masturbated before.Wanting nothing more than to make her feel good now, I leaned back in toward her, but her hand on my chest stopped my advancement. She gently pushed me back to my seated position, legs dangling in the water.Dipping in to kiss me once, that devilish smile returned to the church girl's face, and in one smooth motion she slipped her lithe body into the water of the pool.Being in the shallow end, the water barely came up to the crotch of her pants. As she waded her way over to me, the waves lapped at her ass deliciously.There was a fire in her eyes now of pure want. Running her hands impatiently up my thighs, she grasped onto the waistband of my swim trunks and began to pull. Not wanting to stand in the way of what this girl needed, I lifted my hips and shimmied slightly as Christine removed my pants completely, freeing my hard, straining cock to the warm evening air.Never taking my eyes off my proud, erect cock, Christine pushed my legs apart, and sank to her knees between them. A single step ran along the bottom edge of the pool, and when on her knees, this brought the warm, lapping water right up to the bottom of her small breasts, and put her in perfect cocksucking position.But there was something else as well. Before she even touched me, Christine's eyes closed breathlessly, and a pleasurable grin pulled at her lips. Her hands rubbed up and down my bare thighs, and I watched her shift and gyrate as if searching for the perfect position. When her eyes shot open with a gasp and I felt her nails dig into my thighs I knew she had found it: Christine had positioned herself perfectly so the pulsing spray of the pool jet hit her directly on the clit.Invigorated by the new source of pleasure, her hands closed in on me from either side, and I finally felt Christine's fingers wrap around the length of my dick.Now it was my turn to moan.Her hands played with me gently, stroking my shaft, squeezing my big, full balls, all while the pool jets peppered her cunt with a constant stream of pressurized water. She giggled, she smiled. She shook with small euphoric shocks.My cock still in her hands, she leaned up and kissed me on the lips. Almost like a signal that things were about to really heat up, she pulled away from our kiss, licked her lips wet, dropped her head down and took the tip of my cock into her salivating mouth.I gasped loudly.Holding my shaft and balls firmly, not stroking, not squeezing, Christine suckled at the head of my cock with delight. Pressure built in my tip, flaring it out purple and desperate. Her lips and tongue danced around it like she was desperately trying to save a melting ice cream.The entire universe was in the swollen end of my cock, and Christine made a meal out of it. Wet tongue sliding in circles around it, teasing the underside, closed lips sucking in short bursts like I was her own personal lollipop; it felt amazing.I was squirming with each suckle, with each lash of her tongue, and the building pressure made my tip extremely sensitive. It wasn't going to make me cum, but it was an overwhelming sensation of acute pleasure I had never quite experienced before.

Chapter 15: Tim & Stephanie go on a date, and some hard truths are revealed.By LiminallySpaced. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.It was a Wednesday night, and I was sweating.The windows of my car were opaque with thick, wet fog from labored breaths, and my grunts mingled with high pitched squeals of pleasure as my hard cock drove in and out of Stephanie's tight, slick cunt.Stephanie was the girl who lived upstairs, my step sister's best friend, the older girl who tortured me all through puberty. Now here she was in my back seat, bent over with her ass in the air, panties pulled to the side, moaning in delight as her tight body consumed my cock over and over.Body always moving, slithering and gyrating, her moans and cries of pleasure made my dick even harder if it was possible. Tonight her moans were louder, throatier, as it was the first time I had ever fucked her from behind, and my thick cock was pressing into depths of her cunt neither of us had ever felt before.Her cunt milked me. Her moans encouraged me. The vision of this statuesque beauty folded in half, writhing in front of me as I sunk my cock into her, her ass flared out to a perfect heart shape, put me over the edge.As if she knew, her voice cut through the steam with a dusky, exhausted "Cum for me, Timmy, cum for me!" and that was all it took. My balls jerked and shuddered, my cock began to pulse wildly, and with one final, deep push my dams broke. I erupted in a guttural growl as geyser after geyser of hot cum shot up into Stephanie's body.It had been a hell of a week so far.Last saturday, after receiving the incredible strip tease and world-rocking blowjob Stephanie gifted me as a graduation present, I had asked Stephanie if she would go out on a date with me. We had been hooking up for weeks, and it was incredibly fun, but in that moment of post-nut clarity I realized there was something missing.Earlier that day I had gone to lunch with my best friend Tara. I had learned the night before (in shockingly explicit detail) that Tara was in a relationship with Sarah, the girl who lived next door to me and also happened to be my longest teenage crush. But unexpectedly, at lunch Tara admitted to me that they weren't just hooking up with each other, they were actually dating.Tara had hooked up with plenty of people, male and female, but I had never known her to be in an actual relationship. When I saw how happy she was in this new experience, how fulfilling she found it, I honestly got a little jealous.I began to think about my relationship with Stephanie. It was messy, it was confusing, it was sexual, but was there anything more there? I felt like I might be falling for her; I had to know if it was more than just sex. I had to know if she possibly felt the same.So I just blurted it out.By the way her eyebrows arched I could tell I caught her off guard; kneeling on the floor with what seemed like a pint of my cum dripping down her naked chest, my question gave Stephanie pause. She looked at me for a moment, inspecting me, silently interrogating whether or not I was joking.Without answering, Stephanie chuckled. Sighing, she got up, leaned forward, and kissed me."You're cute, Timmy," she said before padding off in search of a towel to clean up.I sat there alone, my sticky dick cooling in the night air, trying to figure out what the fuck just happened.The ride home was quiet. There was no tension, just a quiet calm. She rode with her back to the door, her feet propped up on my thigh. It used to feel like a move of dominance when she did this, but now it felt more loving. My hand rested on her leg, rubbing her bare ankles gently. It was nice."Where did you guys go last night?" I asked, trying not to betray the pang of jealousy I felt."Where did who go last night?" She answered flatly."Alexa was in a pretty clear state of disrepair this morning, I just assumed you guys went out partying after I left."There was a long silence.I looked over at Stephanie, and she had a saddened expression on her face."Stephanie?" I asked, trying to bring her back to Earth."Nah, I was home all night," she said with sigh, "I don't know where she went."Something was going on between them, but I had no idea what. Stephanie seemed surprised to learn Alexa had gone out without her.I parked in the shadows by our building and turned the car off."Thanks for tonight," I said as Stephanie sat up. She kissed me quick before exiting the car, giving my balls a soft squeeze. As she leaned toward the door I finally spoke up."Wait," I said, before she could disappear. She turned back toward me. "When can we do this again?" I asked, with a slight desperation to my tone."Like I said, Timmy," she smiled, "school's out."I skipped church the following day. With all that was going on with Stephanie I was definitely not ready to see Christine again yet. The pastor's daughter had hungrily sucked my life out through my cock not too long ago, with an implication that it wasn't just a one-time thing. I was not ready to deal with that yet.Truth was I Did want it to happen again, but between her desire to resist temptation, and my budding relationship with Stephanie, it didn't seem like a good idea for either of us. As far as I was concerned my cock belonged to Stephanie right now, and I didn't want to hurt her.Besides, I don't even know if I would have had anything left for Christine after what Stephanie had been doing to me. We had two weeks left before Stephanie left for college, and we were determined to make them count. School was out, alright, but boy was I learning a lot.Stephanie didn't have work on Sunday, but her parents had errands to run, so on the pretense of going out for a run I slipped up the back stairs to Stephanie's unit, and managed to give her two loads of cum before they got home.Monday I picked her up from work, and minutes after I arrived I was on my knees. I ate her cunt till I heard that short-short-long reverie of her orgasm, and then she rode me hard and milked out another white explosion with her freshly-pleasured cunt.Tuesday she wasn't closing up the store, so when I picked her up she asked that we "take the long way home," which translated into a slow, languid session of road head that ended with Stephanie getting a mouthful of my hot jizz that she gleefully swallowed down.Wednesday was a bit trickier. Neither of us had anything on the books, so she told her parents she was going to the mall, and I told my step mom Kelly I was going to Tara's. I picked her up at a predetermined spot, and we went out to The Spot for the hot, sweaty fuckfest described above where I took her from behind for the first time.It had so far been a week of intense carnal pleasures, but as I pulled my softening cock out of her well-fucked cunt, I just couldn't get one thing out of my mind."So, have you given any thought about what I said the other night?" I said between sweaty, ragged breaths.She unfolded from her coital position and slumped back against the back door, her tits heaving as she huffed and puffed herself."About what?" She said, clearly pretending she didn't remember."About going out on a date."After a moment of contemplation she crawled over to me, her tits swinging seductively. "Why, you wanna take me to the movies so I can suck you off in the back row of the theater?" She purred, dipping her head down and taking my slick, softening cock back into her mouth to suckle on."No, no," I laughed, pulling her off my sore, swollen manhood, "I just, I wanna spend time with you."She laughed."It's not like we just met, Timmy," she laughed, "Plus, do you know how much of your cum I've had inside me this week? I'd say we know each other pretty well!""I know, and don't get me wrong, I love this," I chuckled, the laughter quickly dissipating to something more sincere, "but, do you remember when you asked me what I wanted? Well nothing has changed. In fact I mean it even more now. I want, more.""You just want to fuck me in the ass, don't you?" She said seductively, deflecting my statement"No!" I said with an exasperated laugh, "I want You. I want to take you out on a date. A Real date."Stephanie's demeanor changed."I'm gonna be gone in less than two weeks, Tim," she said, finally matching my own sincerity, "I'm going to college, you're going to college, it doesn't make sense for this to be anything more than it already is.""I'm not asking for next week, or next month, or next year, Stephanie," I said honestly, "I'm just asking for right now. And right now what I want is to take you on a date."She smiled meekly."And if ass stuff is on the table still after that, sure, I'd love to fuck you in the ass!" I joked. She laughed heartily and slapped me on the legShe looked at me for a moment, then looked away, almost embarrassed."Oh boy, this is a bad idea," she said under her breath before looking back at me and saying "sure, Tim, you can take me on a date."My face broke into a huge grin. She tried to stifle a smile of her own but did a terrible job of it.I leaned in, and she pulled me close for a long kiss. My cock hardened as our bodies mingled. I gently slipped back inside her perfect cunt, and we gripped each other tight as we made slow, passionate love. Soon her orgasm washed over her, and as that wonderful chorus of hers began, so did my own orgasm; as those two short moans escaped her lips my balls pulled up towards my body, and with her final, long moan the spring inside me snapped, and I once again filled her body with my seed.We decided on dinner Friday night, and agreed it was a good idea to take Thursday off to recharge ourselves. I was excited. Nervous. Most importantly I needed someone to talk to about all this. So I picked up a pizza and went over to Tara's.We laughed, we caught up; it felt good. Of course our conversation veered toward the sexual, as it always did, and all of a sudden I felt the room get very hot, and my pants start to tighten, as Tara regaled me with the details of how she fucked Sarah with a strap on for the first time the other night. I had witnessed the two of them lick each other to orgasm with my own eyes, but even so, the thought of my best friend fucking my biggest crush with a thick strap on dildo brought my soldier to attention.Not to be outdone, I saw her tale of sapphic penetration and raised her the story of my graduation present. Now it was Tara's turn to squirm, her legs rubbing together, her finger getting lost in the hem of her shirt, her breath getting ever so shallow. As I told her the details of my messy finish on Stephanie's chest, I saw Tara's demeanor change. The pale, flat of her chest that was visible under the cut-wide neck of her heavy metal t-shirt began to flush, and she started to fidget, as though she was trying to shoo away some unwanted feeling."Well, what about your dare?" She said finally, after a long, thick silence.At lunch with Tara last weekend, during a game of truth or dare, she had dared me to take a video of me and Stephanie fucking and send it to her. In her mind it was evening the playing field since I had seen her and Sarah fucking the night before. My horny, hormone-adled brain seemed to agree to that logic, and amazingly I said I'd do it.I had all but forgotten about it until Tara mentioned it."I don't know, Tara," I said, trying to navigate the thick tension in the room, "I don't think it's right.""I didn't know you were such a chicken, Miller" she chuckled, a devilish smile on her face."I know what you're trying to do, Satan," I said, playfully making the sign of the cross with my index fingers, "but things are going really well with Stephanie, and I don't want to ruin it."Fair's fair, you know," she said with a mock sadness."I know," I responded, then dropped my tone into sincerity, "I just can't have any more deception between us.""Fine, fine, I understand," she said with a long sigh. "It's too bad," she continued as I took a sip of my own drink, "I bet you look great when you fuck."I choked, I sputtered, and ended up with most of my mouthful of drink on the front of my shirt.Tara burst out laughing, and after a minute to catch my breath I joined her.This girl was something else.Friday rolled around and I was nervous. Nervous and excited. Sure, Stephanie and I had spent plenty of time exploring each others' bodies at this point, but we hadn't just sat and talked like two normal people for a very long time.I was looking forward to it.I tried to make myself look presentable and adult, doing my best to hide the fact that I was just a dumb, horny 18 year old. I chose slacks and a nice shirt with a blazer, but stopped short of going full tie. I thought I looked pretty good, all things considered.While putting the finishing touches on in the bathroom, I glanced out the window toward Sarah's. The room was dark. I wondered where she was. I wondered where Tara was, and if they were there together.Suddenly her light popped on. Caught in the middle of a giggle fit, Sarah tumbled into view. Following close behind her, equally overcome with giggles, was Tara.I was transfixed as the two beauties drew close to each other, embraced, and began softly kissing between fits of laughter.I felt my balls begin to tingle, and blood rush toward my cock.The two fell onto the bed, and then Sarah pushed herself up and pulled off her loose-fitting sweater. Her hand reached back and popped the clasp on her bra.My hand drifted toward my zipper,no!Snapping myself out of it, I shook it off, left the bathroom, and turned off the light. Tonight was about me and Stephanie.

Chapter 3: Stephanie's mom gets down and Tim fucks up.By LiminallySpaced. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.A little while back, on one of the warmer days that pop up in the early spring, I had gone out for a run. I liked running. It was a great way to clear my head of all the usual junk that weighs heavily on the mind of a high school senior. It was also the only other method of stress relief that worked besides jerking off, which on that day I had made a conscious attempt not to do.Running didn't stop my mind from still casually wandering in a more hormone-inspired direction, however. I thought about the color of lip gloss Suzie Travino wore to school the other day, and how hot it was that those same lips came so close to sucking on my friend Tara's cunt. As straight-laced and book minded as they come, the thought that even the class valedictorian was no match for Tara's dark eyes and oozing sexuality was very arousing. It was even more arousing to wonder whether Suzie's boyfriend Mike knew his girlfriend might be a "two sport athlete."Mostly, though, my dirty mind wandered to Sarah, the gorgeous redhead who lived next door, and who was the object of all of my strongest unrequited affection. I had considered asking her to prom, but seeing as we hardly knew each other, I assumed it was a long shot at best. Still, seeing her in a form fitting prom dress, fiery hair done up, perfect breasts held high by colorful fabric, flawless lipstick accenting her luminescent smile, would be a highlight, whether she was there with me, or with someone else. I thought about who that someone else might be, and whether he might be lucky enough to see her prom dress bunched up on his floor, or feel her perfectly painted lips slide up and down his cock.Tired and sweaty, I returned home to find my front door locked. I patted myself down, but in my haste to get out the door, I had once again forgotten my keys. Looking out to the street I saw that Sandy and Don's car was parked in its usual spot, so I decided to make my way up to their unit.Knocking once, there was no answer. I tried the handle, and found it was locked as well. Normally I would have just found somewhere else to go, but my legs were aching, I desperately needed a glass of water, and they had given me an open invitation to their home, whether or not they were there. That was enough justification for my sweaty, over-exerted brain, so I grabbed the key under the mat and went in.The house was quiet. I knew Stephanie would be at work, and I assumed Sandy and Don had taken their other car out together. The front door opened into the kitchen, so I wandered toward the sink in search of water. Grabbing a pint glass, I held it under the faucet, my hand on the knob, but just before I turned it, my ears perked up as a long moan floated down the hallway. A deep moan. A man's moan. I froze.Another deep moan, longer this time.Glass still in hand, I moved silent toward the doorway that led to the hall, and paused. Another moan, punctuated with a long, drawn out "Fuck," followed closely by a smokey, feminine voice asking "yeah, does that feel good?"That was definitely Sandy's voice.I could have left. I SHOULD have left. I should have quietly left them to their privacy and waited outside for Kelly to come home and let me in. That's what a rational mind would do. I, however, was not thinking rationally. Between my post-run exhaustion and the growing tightness in my shorts, my voyeuristic, animal brain took over, and I slowly, quietly started my way down the hallway toward the sound, cock first.The moans continued as I moved silently through the darkened hallway, my body vibrating at the forbidden thrill of what I was doing. Sandy's encouraging dirty talk continued guiding me toward the living room entryway."Umm yeah, you like that, don't you?" she cooed. A long masculine moan answered. My gaze rounded the slight corner of the entryway, falling into the living room. I stopped dead in my tracks. My awkward angle caused the majority of the scene to be obscured, but what I could see were bare legs, a man's legs, splayed out from the edge of a comfortable easy chair.Between those legs knelt Sandy.Her blonde hair done up in a messy bun that reminded me of Stephanie, Sandy knelt on a pillow, wearing nothing but a black G-string. Her hands were slowly running up and down the considerable length of a thick, hard cock. Glistening and wet, she treated this cock like it was a work of art, cooing as her hands explored every ridge and bump, periodically encouraging a sudden throb followed by a pleasurable grunt. As the work of her gliding hands drew out another deep, prolonged moan of pleasure, a big, warm smile formed on her lips. The same big, warm smile I had seen countless times at neighborhood cookouts, or hanging out in the kitchen with my step mom Kelly. Her lips formed that smile, and then opened wide as she lowered her head, taking the bulbous tip of the glistening cock into her mouth. He gasped. She moaned.Eyes closed as she savored the feeling of this big, thick piece of meat in her mouth, her head started to bob up and down in time with her stroking hands. They moved slowly, as one, twisting and sucking, accenting the pattern with a slight slurping sound whenever she reached the tip. Masculine moans mixed with the higher-pitched moans of her equal pleasure. It was quite clear that Sandy, the friendly housewife, genuinely loved to suck cock. My own cock was hard and desperate for release as it throbbed against the confines of my tight athletic shorts.Her mouth came off the end of his cock with a pop, and she smiled at him while still stroking. Then, removing her hands, she squeezed both of his big balls gently, and took the entire length of cock right down her throat. I almost audibly gasped, but I stopped myself. My hand drifted down and squeezed my full balls.A loud masculine moan, and a long "Fuck me!" followed as she slid back up to the tip, rolling her tongue around the head, then sinking the big cock all the way down her throat a second, third, fourth, fifth time.This was an intensely intimate experience between two adults. I knew I did not belong there, but I was completely entranced. Of course Sandy was a sexual person, she and Don had a very flirtatious relationship full of ass pinches and P D A, but my whole being was transfixed by the knowledge that this sweet woman could deepthroat a cock like a pro. I should have left, but instead I stayed, and continued rubbing my hard dick through my shorts.In my time as a horned-up virgin, I had spent many, many hours masturbating, becoming fluent in all manner of pornography. As anyone does, I developed my own fetishes and preferences for the kinds of acts and images that really got me going. After discovering a love for large, natural breasts and oral sex videos, I surprised myself the night an extra intense orgasm revealed to me an intense preference for cumshots and facials. The one act that was an absolute favorite of mine, however, was one that combined all of my fairly vanilla fetishes into one: when a woman would wrap her luscious breasts around a hard, wet cock, and fuck it with her tight cleavage until the inevitable white eruption.This is why I didn't leave. Because after a final, long sheathing with her throat that left that large cock coated in thick saliva still stringing to her lip, Sandy rose up higher, leaned in, and with a broad, lusty smile squeezed her buoyant tits around that cock, and started to slowly slide them up and down. This is why, watching my upstairs neighbor, the organizer of the soccer team bake sale, fuck this long, throbbing cock between her heavy mature tits, I reached into my pants, released my own cock, and started stroking along in time.Sandy was moaning with every hot stroke. A smile on her face, she kept eye contact with her obscured partner as her body writhed up and down, milking this cock closer and closer toward orgasm. She cooed when the fat, straining head would peek out through her cleavage on the down stroke, and occasionally she would dip her tongue down and lick it, smiling that lusty smile every time. Don was a lucky man.The masculine moans were getting longer and louder. Those legs she knelt between started to twitch and stretch. Sandy picked up her pace. So did I. I was awash with forbidden eroticism, not only in what I was witnessing, but in the danger inherent in what I was doing. I should stop. Now.All reason left my mind as they reached a fever pitch, both breaths growing rabid and wanton. He was close. So was I.It was then that he suddenly pushed Sandy back and stood up, his cock proud and dominant, reaching toward her gasping face. She sank back on her heels and looked up at him. I followed her eyes up, and internally gasped myself as I saw the face of the man standing over her, a man who was most definitely not her husband Don!With one of her hands caressing his swollen balls while the other milked his straining cock, Sandy tipped her head back. She started furiously stroking, and the mystery man began grunting and shaking, all the while Sandy whispered erotic words of encouragement."That's it, cum for me,” My pace increased, my heart a jackhammer in my chest and in my cock.“ give it to me, give me your load,” The man reached his boiling point, and put his free hand on the side of her head to steady himself. The hand on his cock was a blur, and a long, drawn out moan snaked out of his throat just as Sandy gave one final instruction: "Cum for me."Eyes still locked onto his, she opened her mouth wide as the first jet of hot love careened out of his pulsing cockhead, drawing a long, white slash from her chin to her hairline.Her open mouth smiled and she squealed in excitement as two, three, four, five, thick ropes of cum splattered recklessly into her mouth and onto her lips and chin.Remembering the pint glass in my hand, I quickly placed it over the head of my screaming prick as the sight of Sandy dripping in cum triggered my own orgasm. Pleasure surged through me as I painted the inside of the glass, desperately trying to stay silent as I throbbed through one of the most intense orgasms of my life.I looked back at the semen-splattered Sandy, thick strands dripping off her chin onto the swell of her fantastic breasts. She closed her cum-filled mouth, and I saw her throat pulse as she swallowed. She then took his still spasming cock into her mouth and lovingly sucked him clean as his breathing began its trek back to normalcy.I too was coming down, and in a haze I took one final look at this gorgeous, love-stained creature, so satisfied with a job well done.I froze as I heard a third voice."Oh my God, baby, that was so fucking hot" bellowed out from a place in the room I couldn't see. Then, stepping into my eye line was Don, her husband! He was just as naked as the others, his own generously-sized cock fresh and erect. In his hands was a video camera.He took his time recording the scene, stroking himself slowly, with Sandy making sure to show off her glistening face and assets for his lens. Then he passed off filming duties to the mystery man and placed his hands lovingly on her head. Her hands ran up and down his legs, electric with lust, and they both moaned as he slid his cock between her still-cum-covered lips and began slowly thrusting.In an abrupt moment of post-nut clarity, I realized I needed to get out of there now. Quietly, but quickly, I shuffled my way back down the hallway, through the kitchen, and out the front door, making sure it was locked as I left. Hustling my way outside I took a moment to reflect on what I had just seen. Not only was Stephanie's mom Sandy, the unassuming housewife, a skilled and passionate cocksucker and a total fiend for cum, but she and her husband Don seemed to be extremely open with their sex life, including a third person, as well as recording highly explicit pornographic video of the event.I shouldn't know this. No one should know this. I wanted to see those videos. What other depraved things did Don and Sandy get up to behind closed doors? No, it wasn't my business. It was no one's business!I looked down at the pint glass still in my hand, the bottom third frosted with the pearly memories of what I had witnessed.My cock twitched.That first study session with Stephanie was tough. The subject wasn't the problem, that was no sweat, it was just that I was having a hard time focusing. We were sitting in the very living room where I watched her mom throat some stranger's huge cock, and every time she smiled or addressed me, all I could picture was her on her knees, huge tits out, her smiling face drenched in jizz. It was distracting, to say the least.Citing my allergy to cats as an excuse, I asked if there was another room we might be able to work in. After a short thought, Stephanie smiled wryly and said "follow me. But don't get any ideas."We entered her bedroom.Her room was decorated in the usual contradictions of a college-aged girl living in the home she grew up in. Philosophy text book here, old teeny bopper magazine there, etc. I scanned the room, my eyes landing on her bed right as Stephanie quickly shut the drawer of the bedside table.That bed. Sheets unmade and wild, I imagined her kicking them into a frenzy as her legs flailed from one of the many orgasms I've heard slip down through the cracks in her floor and into my bedroom down below. And what was in that drawer that she needed to shut so quickly?"Trying to hide your vibrator?" I said, seeing an opening to strike and taking it.She snorted a bit incredulously, but I swore I saw some color rush into her cheeks. "You wish, perv," she said, finally.Though her bedroom provided its own unique set of distractions we managed to get work done. We worked well together, and it began a trend where three times a week we'd meet in her room to study. The more time we spent together, the more her guard came down, and we actually got to know each other as people. Our sessions seemed to get longer, with more and more time spent just hanging out together.Don't get me wrong, every now and then, when Stephanie was getting bored with the material, she'd drop a bra strap, or reach over to get something in a way that made her perfect, athletic ass rise like Kilimanjaro over the Serengeti just to fuck with me, but generally we had a good time. Dare I say we were becoming friends.In the following weeks, Tara continued her words of caution, and almost shit her pants when I told her why I was so distracted that first time. She was very interested in the details, especially those of Don's cock, and was effusive in her appreciation for Sandy's sexual confidence. I knew it was turning her on, and I knew she'd be enjoying that one-two-three, one-two-three vibration pattern later that night while thinking about it.Rachel and I still talked, but I'd be lying if I said I was thinking about her that often. I knew her prom was coming up, occurring a few weeks before my prom, and honestly I was dreading it. Despite the thought of seeing those massive mammaries of hers in a slinky prom dress, I wasn't expecting to have much fun at a prom where I would know exactly zero other people. I thought about that same feeling for Stephanie as my prom date, and just hoped that our new found friendship would be enough to help her enjoy the night.As time passed, I started to feel bad about our arrangement. It was a request made as a power play, and now that I had gotten to know her I felt bad that I was exploiting her. At the same time, however, I was desperate to see her lithe, tanned body move hypnotically on the dance floor, to put my hands on her hips as we slow danced. I felt bad, but these thoughts of Stephanie still occupied my fantasies as I stroked myself off at night, especially the nights when I'd get home from a study session, only to hear those moans, and that short-short-long cry of release trickle down into my room as the night grew longer. What can I say: I was a teenage boy; full of hormonal contradictions.Our final study session arrived, and we both knew Stephanie was ready. Her test was that coming Friday, the same day as Rachel's prom, and so after our final run through of the material, we decided to have a bit of a celebration. Her parents were gone for the evening, so out came the glasses, and along with it the booze. We were nice and relaxed, sitting on opposite ends of the living room couch, and as we got comfortably buzzed, our conversation began to get more revealing. The booze had put me in a mood, and she got a good chuckle listening to me moan about having to go to Rachel's prom."You know, I don't get you, TImmy," She remarked, stretching out her long legs towards me on the couch. She was wearing those loose-fitting short shorts, and they bunched up around her crotch, so I could see every inch of those drool-worthy stems. The way they gleamed in the light implied they were freshly shaved and moisturized. They were a work of art."Oh?" I asked."Yeah," she said, wiggling the toes on her sock-covered feet, "you've got a date; you've got Two dates; and you're still acting like you're the last single person on the planet.""Yeah two dates; single-evening dates; one with a church girl I'm not even really interested in, and the other is basically a joke. It's not exactly like my love life is on fire,” I trailed off.Stephanie took a drink, her eyes lingering on her glass momentarily."What about that girl Tara?" she asked, her eyes flicking back up at me intently."What about her?""Have you guys ever hooked up?" Her legs shifted together slightly as she asked.The image of my spent cock in my hand, and a dash of my cum dripping on Tara's perfect breast flashed before my eyes. I swallowed hard, and answered "No."Stephanie seemed to relax a bit as she said "that's too bad; she's a hottie.""She's one of my best friends. Plus, she's got plenty of better people than me to choose from." I took a big gulp from my drink, which was already making me quite warm inside. "I'm just really bad at all that stuff. My virginity is destined to remain intact for a long time."Stephanie snickered.Oh fuck, what did I just say? Goddamnit I just gave Stephanie some epic ammo. I winced, waiting for her to deliver a scud missile of tease and torment. I waited, but all that came was a long silence. She had the upper hand and didn't take it. Seizing this rare moment, I changed the subject."What about you?" I asked. One long leg bent up toward her stomach, almost in defense."What ABOUT me?""Are you seeing anyone? I've never seen you with a guy around here or anything, "Stephanie chortled in laughter, "Oh God. I would never bring anybody here in a million years. Not with My parents around, ""No?""No way," she shook her head, laughing, "they seem pretty cool and casual, but they're really uptight when it comes to sex."The image of Stephanie's mom Sandy sucking her husband's dick on camera while dripping with another man's cum flashed in my mind. My dick twitched."Oh yeah?"

Chapter 1: How can Tim Miller's blue balls get some relief?By LiminallySpaced. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.It was a Sunday morning, and my cock was hard in my hand. As an eighteen year old virgin, the strength of my erections was never in doubt, but their frequency was becoming distracting, to say the least. Hard when I went to sleep, hard when I woke up, hard at various impractical points throughout the day, my hormones were in a constant cascade down from my brain to my dick, swelling up my balls and begging to be released in an explosion of hot, white, euphoria.As warm water showered down my body, I worked toward that release. Eyes closed tight as I stroked up and down, my mind tried to organize the overwhelming stimulus it took in on a daily basis as a horned-up high school senior. Lori's cleavage when she bent over to pick up her pen, the way Tara's tight gym shorts framed her perfect ass, Michele's lips and tongue running over the tip of her pen while deep in thought. my cock screamed at me, throbbing, egging me on like my own personal drug dealer, pushing me to imagine how these young women, my classmates, my friends, might act if they were with me right now, their bodies consumed by the same fire as mine, and what depraved things they might do to reach their own satisfaction.But as I raced down the final straightaway toward ultimate pleasure, my mind's fantasies landed in the same place it always did. Instead of my hand sliding up and down my cock I envisioned a mane of fiery red hair bobbing back and forth, lips, tongue and hands touching me, sucking me, desperate to pull my climax out of my body. Then, right as I was approaching the edge, the mental image became the emerald green eyes of my next door neighbor Sarah looked up at me, her large, firm breasts pressed together by her arms as both hands pumped my shaft and kneaded my balls. Her breath was as labored as mine, her eyes burned with the fire of wanton lust. We both knew what was coming, and she wanted it, needed it, as badly as I did. Sarah's hands, lips and tongue coaxed me closer and closer. My balls churned, coiling tight, my breath got ragged, and then time seemed to stop as Sarah placed the trembling purple head of my cock on her bottom lip, stared me right in the eye, and whispered.Alexa Ruins My Moment"Hey, I'm coming in!" My eyes burst open, hand off my cock and quickly closing the gap in the shower curtain as I angled my rapidly deflating dick away from the bathroom door. The abrupt entrance of my step-sister Alexa snapped me right back to reality, instantly sending me lightyears away from that glorious precipice of pleasure."You know it doesn't really work if you knock, after, you open the door.""Eh, get over it, I wasn't looking, and besides, you've been in here for like half an hour. Other people need to use the bathroom in the morning too, you know!" Alexa was a bit older than me, and you'd think college would have taught her some new manners about sharing a communal space, but any tact she might have learned fell away as soon as she came home for a weekend, a holiday, or in this case spring break.I always used to lock the bathroom, automatically, but  when Alexa went off to college, I got out of the habit. That's going to changed immediately. "Why are you even up this early? You guys were out until like 2 am last night," I challenged my intruding stepsister."Stephanie and I are going on a bit of a road trip today, so we wanted to get a jump on things," Alexa said as she sat pissing in the toilet. I was just an arm's reach from her, only veiled by a cheap white vinyl shower curtain; But I stood there petrified by fear. Fear of Alexa's complete disregard of my privacy.Girls on the prowlAlexa was out Saturday night with her friend, Stephanie. Stephanie & her parents lived in our upstairs rented-out apartment. Stephanie and Alexa had been inseparable for as long as I could remember. As a night owl myself, I had heard them stumble home late many nights, and last night was no different. Straining cock in my hand, the sound of the closing front door, along with hushed whispers and giggles as they walked by my room, triggered momentary mid-masturbation paranoia. I froze in silence, mid-stroke, to make sure I gave no indication of what I was doing, but the pressure in my cock never abated. In that moment my horned-up mind wandered to Stephanie, a tall volleyball player with long toned legs and more than enough tits. Last night, as I surfed porn at 2 in the morning, I heard her footsteps coming down the hall. I wondered where she'd been. Had she sucked someone's dick? Had she swallowed their cum? My cock throbbed.Once I heard her bedroom door close, I thought the coast was clear & I started back up again. Thoughts of Stephanie lingered, and as I timed my orgasm to the cumshot clip I watched on my computer, in my mind's eye it was Stephanie's face I saw, mouth open in a slight smile, happily splattered in white.Just as the blast of cream abated, Alexa interrupted from the hallway; “What are You doing up so late?”"Nothing, just watching a movie."Her languid response of "Um Hmm" said she didn't believe me, but wasn't going to push it."Well just hurry up and finish, huh? You know mom hates it when you're late for church.” Her tone implied a double meaning.Back to this morning's shower.I heard the toilet lid close, followed by a strong flush. “Damn it!”  The sudden blast of scalding water led to my frantic overcompensation on the shower knobs, causing  my cock getting a blast of ice cold ‘therapy.'  I finally got the mix adjusted, but as I looked down at my now totally flaccid penis and frustratingly full balls, I knew the only thing being finished right now was my shower. I rinsed, turned off the water, and stepped out.As I toweled off, my mind drifted to all the things I had coming up in the next few months. After tucking in my towel around my waist, I opened the bathroom door to abate the steam, so I could eventually check my hair in the mirror. I brushed my teeth while thinking about things like finding a prom date, making sure my summer job was set up, and getting ready for college in the fall.As I went through the rest of my morning toiletry routine, several thoughts meandered through my head, but I was brought back to earth as my gaze fell on the bathroom window. The blinds were inexplicably drawn up so that this small window looked directly at Sarah's bedroom window, and as the fog cleared from the glass, it revealed the beautiful redhead whose lips I had just minutes ago been fantasizing were sliding up and down my cock. There she was, almost topless, with only a sheer black underwire bra shielding her perfect breasts from my eyes.She moved around her room casually, looking for a top for the day, but I froze. I'd caught a glimpse of her puttering around in her room from time to time over the years, but usually it was as a silhouette through curtains, and always fully clothed. Her curtains must have been broken now, as this was a straight shot right into her bedroom, the morning sun illuminating her pale cleavage like a beacon.I flicked off the bathroom light, shut the door, & clicked the lock. Standing there in the dark room, I could see Sarah, but all she saw was a screened dark bathroom window.Sarah and I were friendly, but I don't know if I'd say we were friends. We had lived only feet from each other for many years, and had grown up going to school together, but we never really traveled in the same social circles. Regardless, as the years went by she developed into the most beautiful thing I'd ever seen. I was just too petrified by her beauty, and my own inexperience, to really do anything about it. Outgoing but private, I had no idea if she had a boyfriend, a girlfriend or what. My hormone-addled brain was dying to know her sexual history, and I had spent many nights imagining all its details for my own pleasure.I felt the blood start to return to my cock, but another impatient knock on the door from Alexa snapped me out of it.“Use the other bathroom,” I yelled in a defiant tone. When I looked back, Sarah had gone, and instinctually my hand sprung to close the blinds, not wanting anyone to be privy to the magic portal I had just discovered.The image of those busty, freckled tits stayed fresh in my mind as I got dressed. I wondered what her nipples tasted like. What her tits would feel like wrapped around my cock. How slowly my cum would slide down between them. Jesus I just wish I had cum in the shower. I really needed to snap out of this.The smell of bacon brought me back to earth as I entered the kitchen. I looked toward the stove and saw another lovely sight; two long, athletic legs leading up to the shortest shorts humanly imaginable. Inside those shorts was an apple of an ass, and above that, a tight, spaghetti-strap tank top covered a long, tight back leading up to a messy bun of dirty blonde hair, with headphones on each ear.. The whole package gyrated slowly to a song only she could hear as she made herself breakfast. The blood once again started its pilgrimage to my cock."Hey, neighbor," I greeted Stephanie as I opened the fridge door in an attempt to hide my arousal."Oh, hey, Timmy!" she said as she whirled around to greet me. She knew I hated the name Timmy, but she never passed up a chance to tease me. It was clear when she turned around, that she had stayed the night, as her nipples were clearly visible through the tight fabric of the tank top. As the only man in the house, and not much of a threat at that, Stephanie was always very relaxed when she was here, which meant she had no problem hanging around in whatever she slept in. Alexa would usually follow suit, and their sleepovers generally meant a parade of unfettered tits and nipples covered only by the thinnest of garments. This was both heaven and hell for any boy my age. Even now my eyes couldn't help but lock in on her perfect tits, and she caught me staring before I could look away."Are you staring at my tits, Timmy?" she said with a wry smile. I scrambled and focused on something else to cover my ogling."Nah, I'm staring at that hickey on your uh, chest. You fall asleep on the vacuum again?""Very funny," she chuckled, "I bet you'd love to know where I got it, wouldn't you, perv?" It was true. I blew it off and tried to seem cool, but goddamn it was true. The little deep red mark peeked out from the hem of her tank top, on the inside of her right breast and it was driving me mad. Did she get it last night? Did she get it. from Alexa?I'd never seen Stephanie with a boyfriend, and due to all the time the 2 girls spent together, I naturally wondered if Stephanie and Alexa were a little more than just friends. Stephanie's upstairs unit was laid out fairly similar to ours, so her bedroom was right above mine, which meant I could hear loud music and girlish giggles pulse through the floor every time they hung out. Then one night, when it was extra quiet, the sounds of faint moaning snuck their way through the floorboards, in through my ears, and directly down to my dick. I was too shocked to do anything but sit there with an intense hard on; Alexa wasn't home; was she up there with Stephanie? Did she have those long legs wrapped around my step-sister's head? The fact that I was over hearing something so personal, made it taboo and voyeuristic, and hot as hell. I tried to keep the incident out of my mind, but when I heard those sexy little whimpers trickle down a second occasion, a third, I couldn't ignore it. Sometimes Alexa was home, sometimes she wasn't, and I'd listen closely, stroking along, wondering if Stephanie was touching herself, or if Alexa was touching her, or licking her tight cunt, or even if that tight cunt was wrapped around a hard cock. I'd match her intensity, getting faster and faster as she lost control, until the sexiest sound a woman can make freed itself from her mouth in a unique short-short-long pattern of ecstasy, and I would cum so hard I almost blacked out."Have fun on your trip," I managed to choke out through a suddenly dry mouth. I grabbed a yogurt out of the fridge and went on my way. Today had been quite the test already, so heading off to church with my step-mom seemed like a great way to get my mind out of the gutter.Or so I thought.Despite working a dangerous job being a cop, my dad was never really one for religion. Neither was Kelly, my step mother, at least not until the night dad got injured in the line of duty. He passed away after two weeks in a coma, but Kelly's prayers never stopped. She found a great church shortly after we lost him, and the community of parishioners helped her, helped all of us, through a very difficult time. Alexa stopped going once she went off to college, but I continued to go with Kelly every week I could. I don't know if I believed any of it, but I knew me being there was soothing for Kelly, so I did it to make her feel good. I also did it because I missed my dad, and sometimes it really did help. One of the perks as well was a great youth ministry that introduced me to new kids from different nearby towns.When I arrived, late as always; I was greeted by a warm smile and a discreet wave from the pastor's daughter, Christine. A cute brunette Italian girl, with a sexy, smokey voice, I had developed a crush on her almost immediately. She had a style that was conservative, but definitely not prudish, a tantalizing dichotomy that was on full display the first summer we met. Big, baggy t-shirts would hang loose, revealing little form, while also giving just the slightest suggestion of the small, perky tits underneath. Below were short shorts, revealing long, strong legs formed by years of running track, and skin that seemed to have a warm, perpetual tan regardless of the season.A kind heart with a beautiful soul, Christine welcomed me into the church's youth social scene immediately and we became fast friends. I say emphasize friends, because I quickly learned Christine had a long time boyfriend named Eric. Eric was a good guy, but he wasn't a church goer, much to her father's dismay, and it was a source of much struggle for Christine as well. Having one foot in the godly world and one foot in the secular world can be very confusing, especially at our age. You see, despite being the pastor's daughter, Christine was still a red-blooded, 18 year old girl with wants and needs that boiled hot and furious just like everyone else. Christine trusted and confided in me, and while she never went into detail, I knew the pastor's daughter was doing SOMETHiNG sinful with her boyfriend; I just didn't know exactly what. This made my imagination run wild, but she was my friend, and doing her best to stay a good Christian girl, so I tried to ignore those thoughts as much as possible. I didn't always succeed.After the service my eyes scanned the congregation as everyone milled about. They fell on a face I hadn't seen in quite a while; a face that sent a slight tingle straight to my painfully full balls; Rachel. Tall, with long, strawberry blonde hair, Rachel was definitely what would be called thicc. Cute and innocent-looking with big doe eyes, Rachel by far had the biggest tits I'd seen of any girl my age. Sturdy bras held up her two talents while a tasteful sundress gave a hint of deep cleavage, and hung off the crest of a plump ass and thick thighs. Another longtime friend of mine, Rachel and her family belonged to two churches, so It was a rare treat to see her in person. To the casual onlooker it wouldn't seem like she and I had much of a relationship, as we generally didn't do much more than a smile and wave or a quick hello, but she and I actually had a very lively online relationship that saw us talking digitally almost every day. We'd chat about everything and anything as two teenagers growing up in the world. I enjoyed talking to her, but things never got particularly saucy. I'd complain about girls and she'd humor my grumblings, but when it came to Rachel and boys, there didn't seem to be much there to talk about. She was very clear she was saving her virginity for marriage, and that's generally where things would end. Even so, there was many a night where after one of our long digital conversations I'd massage my cock to completion, while wondering what she did with those magnificent, innocent tits when she was all alone.Making a bee line for me through the crowd now was Christine. After a big hug we chatted a bit, but I could tell something was off. It was a normal routine for Christine and I to take a drive and hang out after church, so we said our quick goodbyes, hopped in my car, and headed off to get milkshakes. Sitting in the parking lot, I decided to try and get to the bottom of what was bothering my friend."So what's up? You're being awfully quiet." I glanced over at her, taking note of her outfit. Today she was wearing a nice tasteful blouse, but her legs were on full display, reaching out from beneath a knee length skirt, which I noticed was currently bunched up tantalizingly at mid-thigh."It's nothing, it's just," she paused, shifting her legs together nervously,"it's just, Eric. Well, actually, it's really me.""Go on," I said, watching her pick the hem of her skirt."I'm just worried about what comes next. For us, Eric and me. College starts soon and we're going to be so far away from each other, and I'm. I'm worried there's not enough, you know, incentive to keep a long distance thing going."I thought I had a feeling where this was going."You mean you think because you're not having sex with him he'll find greener grass somewhere else?""Well, sort of, I mean. Can I; can I tell you something?" She started to blush."Of course," I said. My cock twitched."Well, Eric and I. we've always tried to keep each other. satisfied. but a couple of times it's just. the heat just got too much to bear, and we. had sex.""Oh no way!" I said, trying to play it cool while secretly my mind started racing. I shifted to hide my growing erection as any previous attempt to keep my thoughts of Christine chaste were instantly gone. I imagined her on her hands and knees, that tasteful skirt bunched up around her waist with her hot ass in the air, moaning in ecstasy as her tight, proper cunt got stuffed with a hot, throbbing cock. My fantasy was short-lived however."Yeah, only a couple times, because honestly. I just really couldn't enjoy it. He was a total gentleman and all, but the whole time I couldn't stop thinking that I was doing something wrong; something bad. And not in a hot way." My dick was deflating as I listened to my friend's legit crisis. "I was so uncomfortable every time, we could never really get going, and he wouldn't even. you know. cum."My cock twitched with life again slightly. Even though this wasn't a sexy situation, I couldn't help but note the hotness of hearing the pastor's daughter talk about cum."And so you're worried that he's going to get to college and find a girl who's not uncomfortable about it and forgets about you?""Actually no, I'm worried about me. I'm worried that this is my body telling me I'm not with the right person, and that I need to be with someone more; godly."Now don't get ahead of yourself, she wasn't talking about me; she knows I'm not much more than a weekend warrior for Christ, and this was something that was clearly weighing on her quite heavily. The sins of the flesh were bringing her to a serious cross road, and she had some hard decisions ahead of her."You know, one thing I know for sure is that I trust you. You've always had a great mind for my shit, and that's why I know that if you trust yourself, trust your gut, you're going to make the right decision." I assured her. She smiled that warm smile, and I thought I saw her tan thighs ever so slightly squeeze together.We finished our milkshakes, and I drove her home. Every so often I'd catch her eye and she'd smile again, as the late afternoon wind whipped her chocolate hair around in a frenzy. Before she got out, she leaned over, kissed me on the cheek, and said "thanks Tim. You're a good friend." I watched her sashay towards her front door, making sure to pull her skirt back down before she went in.Instant MessagesAs I drove home my mind raced again, and the tightness in my pants returned. I wasn't so much thinking of the awkward, uncomfortable sex Christine had had, but the thing she had said before that. Satisfied. They tried to keep each other satisfied? What did that mean? Was she jerking him off? Was he moaning in her ear as he spurt cum all over her hands? Had she tasted it? Had he tasted her? Was she regularly gripping the sheets and writhing around as he tongued her clit? Surely the pastor's daughter was keeping it respectable, but what was it like that first time? Maybe over-the-clothes dry humping just got so intense that they lost control. Maybe that sexy, smokey voice breathlessly cried out those two magic words. "fuck me."The stimuli of the day clouded my mind for the rest of the evening. Dinner and tv with Kelly was a blur; -all I could think about was getting upstairs and setting my blue balls free. I said goodnight to a returned Alexa, packing for her journey back to school tomorrow, headed to my room and fired up my computer. Waiting for me there was a message from Rachel. We chatted about nothing in particular for a while, and then, as the night grew later, quieter, she started to get a bit nosey."So where'd you and Christine run off to after church?" she inquired."Just went for a drive to get milkshakes; we do it almost every week.""Um Hmm; milkshakes. " Was this a little bit of sauce from Rachel?"Why, you jealous?""A little bit," she responded, "I love milkshakes. "I let it hang there, not sure how to respond. Not sure if this was innocent teasing, or if it were a double entendre from this proper, Christian girl whose family belonged to Two churches. I didn't have to wait long though as a new message popped up, changing the subject.

Can You Segway?Book 3 in 18 parts, By FinalStand. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels.So exactly who was going to be sympathetic to their plight, who we cared about?Beyond my fevered dream of making a difference there was a pinch of reality. See, the Cabindans and the people of Zaire were both ethnic Bakongo and the Bakongo of Zaire had also once had their own, independent (until 1914) kingdom which was now part of Angola. The Bakongo were major factions in the Democratic Republic of Congo (DRC) -(formerly for a short time known as the nation of Zaire, from here on out to be referred to as the DRC and in the running for the most fucked up place on the planet Earth, more on that later)- and Congo (the nation) yet a minority in Angola. Having an independent nation united along ethnic and linguistic lines made sense and could expect support from their confederates across international boundaries.The Liberation Air ForceThe Earth & Sky operated under one constant dilemma ~ when would Temujin make his return? Since they didn't know and it was their job to be prepared for the eventuality if it happened tomorrow, or a century down the line, they 'stockpiled', and 'stockpiled' and 'stockpiled'.That was why they maintained large horse herds and preserved the ancient arts of Asian bowyers, armoring and weapons-craft. That was why they created secret armories, and sulfur and saltpeter sites when musketry and cannons became the new ways of warfare. They secured sources of phosphates and petroleum when they became the new thing, and so on.All of this boiled over to me being shown yet again I worked with clever, creative and under-handed people. The Khanate came up with a plan for a 'Union' Air Force {Union? More on that later} within 24 hours, and it barely touched any of their existing resources. How did they accomplish this miracle? They had stockpiled and maintained earlier generation aircraft because they didn't know when Temujin would make his re-appearance.They'd also trained pilots and ground crews for those aircraft. As you might imagine, those people grew old just as their equipment did. In time, they went into the Earth & Sky's Inactive Reserves ~ the rank & file over the age of 45. You never were 'too old' to serve in some capacity though most combat-support related work ended at 67.When Temujin made his return and the E&S transformed into the Khanate, those people went to work bringing their lovingly cared for, aging equipment up to combat-alert readiness. If the frontline units were decimated, they would have to serve, despite the grim odds of their survival. It was the terrible acceptance the Chinese would simply possess so much more war-making material than they did.Well, the Khanate kicked the PRC's ass in a titanic ass-whooping no one (else) had seen coming, or would soon forget. Factory production and replacement of worn machines was in stride to have the Khanate's Air Force ready for the next round of warfare when the Cease-fire ended and the Reunification War resumed.Always a lower priority, the Khanate military leadership was considering deactivating dozens of these reserve unit when suddenly the (Mongolian) Ikh khaany khairt akh dáé (me) had this hare-brained scheme about helping rebels in Africa, West Africa, along the Gulf of Guinea coast/Atlantic Ocean, far, far away, and it couldn't look like the Khanate was directly involved.They barely knew where Angola was. They had to look up Cabinda to figure out precisely where that was. They brought in some of their 'reservist' air staff to this briefing and one of them, a woman (roughly a third of the E&S 'fighting'/non-frontline forces were female), knew what was going on. Why?She had studied the combat records and performance of the types of aircraft she'd have to utilize... back in the 1980's and 90's and Angola had been a war zone rife with Soviet (aka Khanate) material back then. Since she was both on the ball, bright and knew the score, the War Council put her in overall command. She knew what was expected of her and off she went, new staff in hand. She was 64 years old, yet as ready and willing to serve as any 20 year old believer in the Cause.Subtlety, scarcity and audacity were the watchwords of the day. The Khanate couldn't afford any of their front-line aircraft for this 'expedition'. They really couldn't afford any of their second-rate stuff either. Fortunately, they had some updated third-rate war-fighting gear still capable of putting up an impressive show in combat ~ providing they weren't going up against a top tier opponents.For the 'volunteers' of the Union Air Force, this could very likely to be a one-way trip. They all needed crash courses (not a word any air force loves, I know) in Portuguese though hastily provided iPhones with 'apps' to act as translators were deemed to be an adequate stop-gap measure. Besides, they were advised to avoid getting captured at all cost. The E&S couldn't afford the exposure. Given the opportunity ~ this assignment really was going above and beyond ~ not one of these forty-six to sixty-seven year olds backed out.No, they rolled out fifty of their antiquated aircraft, designs dating back to the 1950's through the mid-70's, and prepared them for the over 10,000 km journey to where they were 'needed most'. 118 pilots would go (72 active plus 46 replacements) along with 400 ground crew and an equally aged air defense battalion (so their air bases didn't get blown up). Security would be provided by 'outsiders' ~ allies already on the ground and whatever rebels could be scrounged up. After the initial insertion, the Indian Air Force would fly in supplies at night into the Cabinda City and Soyo Airports.The composition,14 Mikoyan-Gurevich MiG-21 jet fighters ~ though she entered service in 1959, these planes' electronics were late 20th century and she was a renowned dogfighter. 12 were the Mig-21-97 modernized variant and the other two were Mig-21 UM two-seater trainer variants which could double as reconnaissance fighters if needed.14 Sukhoi Su-22 jet fighter-bombers ~ the original design, called the Su-17, came out in 1970, the first 12 were variants with the 22M4 upgrade were an early-80's package. The other 2 were Su-22U two-seat trainers which, like their Mig-21 comrades, doubled as reconnaissance fighters. The Su-22M4's would be doing the majority of the ground attack missions for the Cabindans, though they could defend themselves in aerial combat if necessary.6 Sukhoi Su-24M2 supersonic attack aircraft ~ the first model rolled off the production lines in the Soviet Union back in 1974. By far the heaviest planes in the Cabindan Air Force, the Su-24M2's would act as their 'bomber force' as well as anti-ship deterrence.8 Mil Mi-24 VM combat helicopters ~ introduced in 1972 was still a lethal combat machine today. Unlike the NATO helicopter force, the Mi-24's did double duty as both attack helicopter and assault transports at the same time.4 Mil Mi-8 utility helicopters, first produced in 1967. Three would act as troop/cargo transports (Mi-8 TP) while the fourth was configured as a mobile hospital (the MI-17 1VA).4 Antonov An-26 turboprop aircraft, two to be used as tactical transports to bring in supplies by day and two specializing in electronic intelligence aka listening to what the enemy was up to. Though it entered production in 1969, many still remained flying today.2 Antonov An-71M AEW&C twin-jet engine aircraft. These were an old, abandoned Soviet design the Earth & Sky had continued working on primarily because the current (1970's) Russian Airborne Early Warning and Control bird had been both huge and rather ineffective ~ it couldn't easily identify low-flying planes in the ground clutter so it was mainly only good at sea. Since the E&S planned to mostly fight over the land,They kept working on the An-71 which was basically 1977's popular An-72 with some pertinent design modifications (placing the engines below the wings instead of above them as on the -72 being a big one). To solve their radar problem, they stole some from the Swedish tech firm Ericsson, which hadn't been foreseen to be a problem before now.See, the Russians in the post-Soviet era created a decent AEW&C craft the E&S gladly stole and copied the shit out of for their front line units and it was working quite nicely ~ the Beriev A-50, and wow, were the boys in the Kremlin pissed off about that these days. Whoops, or was that woot?Now, the Khanate was shipping two An-71's down to Cabinda and somewhere along the line someone just might get a 'feel' for the style of radar and jamming the Cabindans were using aka the Swedish stuff in those An-71's. The Erieye radar system could pick out individual planes at 280 miles. The over-all system could track 60 targets and plot out 10 intercepts simultaneously. NATO, they were not, but in sub-Saharan Africa, there were none better.Anyway, so why was any of this important?Why the old folks with their ancient machines? As revealed, since the Earth & Sky had no idea when Temüjin would return, they were constantly squirreling away equipment. World War 2 gave them unequaled access to Soviet military technology and training.Afterwards, under Josef Stalin's direction, thousands of Russian and German engineers and scientists were exiled to Kazakhstan, Turkmenistan, Tajikistan, and Kyrgyzstan who were then snatched up (reportedly died in the gulags/trying to escape) and the E&S began building mirror factories modeled on the 'then current' Soviet production lines.So, by the early 1950's, the E&S was building, flying and maintaining Soviet-style Antonov, Beriev, Ilyushin, Myasishchev, Mikoyan-Gurevich, Sukhoi, Tupolev and Yakovlev airplanes. First in small numbers because their pool of pilots and specialists was so small.The E&S remedied this by creating both their own 'private' flight academies and technical schools. They protected their activities with the judicious use of bribes (they were remarkably successful with their economic endeavors on both side of the Iron Curtain) and murders (including the use of the Ghost Tigers).By 1960, the proto-Khanate had an air force. Through the next two decades they refined and altered their doctrine ~ moving away from the Soviet doctrine to a more pure combined-arms approach (the Soviets divided their air power into four separate arms ~ ADD (Long Range Aviation), FA (Front Aviation), MTA (Military Transport Aviation) and the V-PVO (Soviet Air Defenses ~ which controlled air interceptors).).It wasn't until the collapse of the Soviet Union and the independence of the various former SSR's that the E&S program really began to hit its stride. Still, while Russia faltered, China's PLAAF (Peoples' Liberation Army Air Force) began to take off. Since the Chinese could produce so much more, the E&S felt it had to keep those older planes and crews up to combat readiness. The younger field crews and pilots flew the newer models as they rolled off the secret production lines.Then the Unification War appeared suddenly, the E&S-turned Khanate Air Force skunked their PLAAF rivals due to two factors, a surprise attack on a strategic level and the fatal poisoning of their pilots and ground crews before they even got into the fight. For those Chinese craft not destroyed on the ground, the effects of Anthrax eroded their fighting edge. Comparable technology gave the Khanate their critical victory and Air Supremacy over the most important battlefields.What did this meant for those out-of-date air crews and pilots who had been training to a razor's edge for a month now? Their assignment had been to face down the Russians if they invaded. They would take their planes up into the fight even though this most likely would mean their deaths, but they had to try.When Operation Fun House put Russia in a position where she wasn't likely to jump on the Khanate, this mission's importance faded. The Russian Air Force was far more stretched than the Khanate's between her agitations in the Baltic and her commitments in the Manchurian, Ukrainian, Chechen and Georgian theaters.With more new planes rolling off the production lines, these reservist units began dropping down the fuel priority list, which meant lowering their flight times thus readiness. Only my hare-brained scheme had short-circuited their timely retirement. Had I realized I was getting people's grandparents killed, I would have probably made the same call anyway. We needed them.The KanateThe Khanate's #1 air superiority dogfighter was the Mig-35F. The #2 was the Mig-29. No one was openly discussing the Khanate's super-stealthy "Su-50", if that was what it was, because its existence 'might' suggest the Khanate also stole technology from the Indian defense industry, along with their laundry list of thefts from South Korea, Japan, Taiwan, the PRC, Russia and half of NATO.Her top multi-role fighters were the Su-47, Su-35S and Su-30SM. The Su-30 'Flanker-C/MK2/MKI were their 2nd team with plenty of 3rd team Su-27M's still flying combat missions as well.Strike fighters? There weren't enough Su-34's to go around yet, so the Su-25MS remained the Khanate's dedicated Close Air Assault model.Medium transport aircraft? The An-32RE and An-38. They had small, large and gargantuan transports as well.Bombers? The rather ancient jet-powered Tu-160M2's and Tu-22M2's as well as the even older yet still worthwhile turboprops ~ from 1956's ~ the Tu-95M S16.Helicopters? While they still flew updated variants of the Mil Mi-8/17 as military transports, the more optimized Kamov Ka-52 and Mil Mi-28 had replaced them in the assault role.Bizarrely, the Khanate had overrun several Chinese production lines of the aircraft frames and components ~ enough to complete fairly modern PLAAF (Peoples Liberation Army Air Force) FC-1 and J-10 (both are small multi-role fighter remarkably similar to the US F-16 with the FC-1 being the more advanced model, using shared Chinese-Pakistani technology and was designed for export,).They did have nearly two dozen to send, but they didn't have the pilots and ground crews trained to work with them, plus the FC-1 cost roughly $32 million which wasn't fundage any legitimate Cabindan rebels could get their hands on, much less $768 million (and that would just be for the planes, not the weeks' worth of fuel, parts and munitions necessary for what was forthcoming).Meanwhile, except for the An-26, which you could get for under $700,000 and the An-71, which were only rendered valuable via 'black market tech', none of the turboprop and jet aircraft the Khanate was sending were what any sane military would normally want. The helicopters were expensive ~ the 'new' models Mi-24's cost $32 million while the Mi-17's set you back $17 million. The one's heading to Cabinda didn't look 'new'.The Opposition:In contrast, the Angolan Air Force appeared far larger and more modern. Appearances can be deceptive, and they were. Sure, the models of Russian and Soviet-made aircraft they had in their inventory had the higher numbers ~ the Su-25, -27 and -30 ~ plus they had Mig-21bis's, Mig-23's and Su-22's, but things like training and up-keep didn't appear to be priorities for the Angolans.When you took into account the rampant corruption infecting all levels of Angolan government, the conscript nature of their military, the weakness of their technical educational system, the complexity of any modern combat aircraft and the reality that poor sods forced into being Air Force ground crewmen hardly made the most inspired technicians, or most diligent care-takers of their 'valuable' stockpiles (which their officers all too often sold on the black market anyway), things didn't just look bleak for the Angolan Air Force, they were a tsunami of cumulative factors heading them for an epic disaster.It wasn't only their enemies who derided their Air Force's lack of readiness. Their allies constantly scolded them about it too. Instead of trying to fix their current inventory, the Angolans kept shopping around for new stuff. Since 'new'-new aircraft was beyond what they wanted to spend (aka put too much of a dent in the money they were siphoning off to their private off-shore accounts), they bought 'used' gear from former Soviet states ~ Belarus, Russia and Ukraine ~ who sold them stuff they had left abandoned in revetments (open to the elements to slowly rot) on the cheap.To add to the insanity, the Angolans failed to keep up their maintenance agreements so their newly fixed high-tech machines often either couldn't fly, or flew without critical systems, like radar, avionics and even radios. Maybe that wasn't for the worst because after spending millions on these occasionally-mobile paperweights, the Angolans bought the least technologically advanced missile, gun and rocket systems they could get to put on these flying misfortunes.On the spread sheets, Angola had 18 Su-30K's, 18 Su-27, 12 Su-25's, 14 Su-22's, 22 Mig-23's, 23 Mig-21bis's and 6 Embraer EMB 314 Super Tucano (a turboprop aircraft tailor-made for counter-insurgency operations), 105 helicopters with some combative ability and 21 planes with some airlift capacity. That equated to 81 either air superiority, or multi-role jet fighters versus the 12 Union Air Force (actually the Bakongo Uni o de Cabinda e Zaire, For as Armadas de Liberta  o, For a Area ~ Liberation Armed Forces, Air Force (BUCZ-FAL-FA) Mig-21-97's.It would seem lopsided except for the thousands of hours of flight experience the 'Unionists' enjoyed over their Angolan rivals. You also needed to take into account the long training and fanatic dedication of their ground crews to their pilots and their craft. Then you needed to take into account every Unionist aircraft, while an older airframe design, had updated (usually to the year 2000) technology lovingly cared for, as if the survival of their People demanded it.A second and even more critical factor was the element of surprise. At least the PRC and the PLAAF had contingencies for attacks from their neighbors in the forefront of their strategic planning. The Angolans? The only country with ANY air force in the vicinity was the Republic of South Africa (RSA) and they had ceased being a threat with the end of Apartheid and the rise of majority Black rule in that country nearly two decades earlier.In the pre-dawn hours of 'Union Independence Day', the FAL-FA was going to smash every Angolan Air base and air defense facility within 375 miles of Cabinda (the city). Every three hours after that, they would be hitting another target within their designated 'Exclusion Zone'. Yes, this 'Exclusion Zone' included a 'tiny' bit of DRC (Democratic Republic of Congo) territory. The DRC didn't have an air force to challenge them though, so,Inside this 'Exclusion Zone', anything moving by sea, river, road, rail, or air without Unionist governmental approval was subject to attack, which would require neutral parties to acknowledge some semblance of a free and independent B U C Z. Worse for Angola, this 'Zone' included Angola's capital and its largest port, Luanda, plus four more of their ten largest urban centers. This could be an economic, military and humanitarian catastrophe if mishandled.The Angolan Army did not have significant anti-aircraft assets. Why would they? Remember, no one around them had much of an air force to worry about. The FAL-FA in turn could hit military convoys with TV-guided munitions 'beyond line of sight', rendering what they did have useless. It got worse for the Army after dark. The FAL-FA could and would fly at night whereas the average Angolan formation had Zip-Zero-Nadda night fighting capacity.Then geography added its own mountain of woes. As far as Cabinda was concerned, there was no direct land line to their border from Angola. Their coastal road only went as far as the port of Soyo where the Congo River hit the South Atlantic Ocean. Across that massive gap was the DRC where the road was not picked back up. Far up the coast was the DRC town of Muanda (with an airport) and though they did have a road which went north, it did not continue to the Cabindan border.Nope. To get at Cabinda from the south meant a long, torturous travel through northeastern Angola, into the heart of the DRC then entailed hooking west to some point 'close' to the Cabindan frontier before finally hoofing it overland through partially cleared farmland and jungle. Mind you, the DRC didn't have a native air force capable of protecting the Angolans in their territory so,In fact the only 'road' to Cabinda came from the Republic of Congo (Congo) to the north and even that was a twisted route along some really bad, swampy terrain. This had been the pathway of conquest the Angolans took 39 years earlier. The difference being the tiny bands of pro-independence Cabindan guerillas back then couldn't hold a candle to the Amazons fighting to free Cabinda this time around in numbers, zeal, training and up-to-date equipment.Next option ~ to come by sea. They would face a few, stiff problems, such as the FAL-FA having ship-killer missiles, the Angolan Navy not being able to defend them and the Unionists having no compunction to not strike Pointe-Noire in the 'not so neutral' Republic of the Congo if they somehow began unloading Angolan troops. It seemed the Republic of the Congo didn't have much of an Air Force either.Before you think the FAL-FA was biting off more than they could chew, Cabinda, the province, was shaped somewhat like the US State of Delaware, was half the size of Connecticut (Cabinda was 2,810 sq. mi. to Conn.'s 5,543 sq. mi.) and only the western 20% was relatively open countryside where the Angolan Army's only advantage ~ they possessed armed fighting vehicles while the 'Unionists' did not (at this stage of planning) ~ could hopefully come into play.Centered at their capital, Cabinda (City), jets could reach any point along their border within eight minutes. Helicopters could make it in fifteen. To be safe, some of the FAL-FA would base at the town of Belize which was in the northern upcountry and much tougher to get at with the added advantage the Angolans wouldn't be expecting the FAL-FA to be using the abandoned airfield there, at least initially.Where they afraid attacking Angolan troops in the DRC would invite war with the DRC? Sure, but letting the Angolans reach the border unscathed was worse. Besides, the DRC was in such a mess it needed 23,000 UN Peacekeepers within her borders just to keep the country from falling apart. Barring outside, read European, intervention, did "Democratically-elected since 2001" President (for Life) Joseph Kabila want the FAL-FA to start dropping bombs on his capital, Kinshasa, which was well within reach of all their aircraft?Congo (the country), to the north, wasn't being propped up by the UN, or anything else except ill intentions. In reality, it hardly had much of a military at all. Its officer corps was chosen for political reliability, not merit, or capability. Their technology was old Cold War stuff with little effort to update anything and, if you suspected corruption might be a problem across all spectrums of life, you would 'probably' be right about that too.If you suspected the current President had been in charge for a while, you would be correct again (1979-1992 then 2001- and the 'whoops' was when he accidently let his country experiment with democracy which led to two civil wars). If you suspected he was a life-long Communist (along with the Presidents of the DRC and Angola), you'd be right about that as well. Somehow their shared Marxist-Leninist-Communist ideology hadn't quite translated over to alleviating the grinding poverty in any of those countries despite their vast mineral wealth,At this point in the region's history, little Cabinda had everything to gain by striving for independence and the vast majority of 'warriors' who could possibly be sent against her had terribly little to gain fighting and dying trying to stop them from achieving her goal. After all, their lives weren't going to get any better and with the Amazons ability ~ nay willingness ~ to commit battlefield atrocities, those leaders were going to find it hard going to keep sending their men off to die.And then, it got even worse.See, what I had pointed out was there were two oil refineries in Angola, and neither was in Cabinda. Cabinda would need a refinery to start making good on their oil wealth ~ aka economically bribe off the Western economies already shaken over the Khanate's first round of aggressions.But wait! There was an oil refinery just across the Congo River from Cabinda ~ which meant it was attached to mainland Angola. That had to be a passel of impossible news, right?Nope. As I said earlier, it seemed the people of northern Angola were the same racial group as the Cabindans AND majority Catholic while the ruling clique wasn't part of their ethnic confederacy plus the farther south and east into Angola you went, the less Catholic it became.But it got better. This province was historically its own little independent kingdom (called the Kingdom of Kongo) to boot! It had been abolished by Portugal back in 1914.The 'good' news didn't end there. Now, it wasn't as if the leadership of Angola was spreading the wealth around to the People much anyway, but these northerners had been particularly left out of this Marxist version of 'Trickle Down' economics.How bad was this? This northwestern province ~ called Zaire ~ didn't have any railroads, or paved roads, linking it to the rest of the freaking country. The 'coastal road' entered the province, but about a third of the way up ran into this river, which they'd failed to bridge (you had to use a single track bridge farther to the northeast, if you can believe it). It wasn't even a big river. It was still an obstacle though.How did the Angolan government and military planned to get around? Why by air and sea, of course. Well, actually by air. Angola didn't have much of a merchant marine, or Navy, to make sealift a serious consideration. Within hours of the 'Union Declaration of Independence' anything flying anywhere north of the Luanda, the capital of Angola, would essentially be asking to be blown out of the sky.Along the border between Zaire province and the rest of Angola were precisely two chokepoints. By 'chokepoints', I meant places where a squad (10 trained, modernly-equipped troopers) could either see everything for miles & miles over pretty much empty space along a river valley and the only bridge separating Zaire province from the south, or overlook a ravine which the only road had to pass through because of otherwise bad-ass, broken terrain.Two.Zaire Province had roughly the same population as Cabinda ~ 600,000. Unlike Cabinda, which consisted of Cabinda City plus a few tiny towns and rugged jungles, Zaire had two cities ~ Soyo, with her seventy thousand souls plus the refinery at the mouth of the Congo River, and M'banza-Kongo, the historical capital of the Kingdom of Kongo, spiritual center of the Bakongo People (who included the Cabindans) and set up in the highlands strategically very reminiscent of Điện Biàn Phủ.Of Zaire's provincial towns, the only other strategic one was N'Zeto with her crappy Atlantic port facility and 2,230 meter grass airport. The town was the northern terminus of the National Road 100 ~ the Coastal Road. It terminated because of the Mebridege River. There wasn't a bridge at N'Zeto though there was a small one several miles upstream. N'Zeto was also where the road from provinces east of Zaire ended up, so you had to have N'Zeto ~ and that tiny bridge ~ to move troops overland anywhere else in Zaire Province.So you would think it would be easy for the Angolan Army to defend then, except of how the Amazons planned to operate. They would infiltrate the area first then 'rise up in rebellion'. Their problem was the scope of the operation had magnified in risk of exposure, duration and forces necessary for success.The serious issue before Saint Marie and the Host in Africa were the first two. They could actually move Amazons from Brazil and North America to bolster their numbers for the upcoming offensive. Even in the short-short term, equipment wouldn't be a serious problem. What the Amazons dreaded was being left in a protracted slugfest with the Angolan Army which the Condottieri could jump in on. The Amazons exceedingly preferred to strike first then vanish.There was reason to believe a tiny number could have stayed behind in Cabinda to help the locals prepare their military until they could defend themselves. They would need more than a hundred Amazons if Cabinda wanted to incorporate Zaire. The answer was to call back their newfound buddy, the Great Khan. While he didn't have much else he could spare (the Khanate was ramping up for their invasion of the Middle East after all, the Kurds needed the help), he had other allies he could call on.India couldn't help initially since they were supposed to supply the 'Peace-keepers' once a cease-fire had been arranged. That left Temujin with his solid ally, Vietnam, and his far shakier allies, the Republic of China and Japan.First off ~ Japan could not help, which meant they couldn't supply troops who might very well end up dead, or far worse, captured.. What they did have was a surplus of older equipment the ROC troops were familiar with, so while the ROC was gearing up for their own invasion of mainland China in February, they were willing to help the Chinese kill Angolans, off the books, of course.The ROC was sending fifteen hundred troops the Khanate's way to help in this West African adventure with the understanding they'd be coming home by year's end. With Vietnam adding over eight hundred of her own Special Forces, the Amazons had the tiny 'allied' army they could leave shielding Cabinda/Zaire once the first round of blood-letting was over.To be 'fair', the Republic of China and Vietnam asked for 'volunteers'. It wasn't like either country was going to declare war on Angola directly. Nearly a thousand members of Vietnam's elite 126th Regiment of the 5th Brigade (Đặc cáng bộ) took early retirement then misplaced their equipment as they went to update their visas and inoculations before heading out for the DRC (some would be slipping over the DRC/Cabindan border).On Taiwan, it was the men and women of the 602nd Air Cavalry Brigade, 871st Special Operations Group and 101st Amphibious Reconnaissance Battalion who felt the sudden desire to 'seek enlightenment elsewhere, preferably on another continent'.They too were off to the Democratic Republic of Congo, man that country was a mess and their border security wasn't worth writing home about, that's for damn sure, via multiple Southeast Asian nations. Besides, they were being issued fraudulently visas which showed them to be from the People's Republic of China, not the ROC/Taiwan. If they were captured, they were to pretend to "be working for a Communist Revolution inside Angola and thus to be setting all of Africa on fire!" aka be Mainland Chinese.There, in the DRC, these Chinese stumbled across, some Japanese. These folks hadn't retired. No. They were on an extended assignment for the UN's mission in, the DRC. OH! And look! They'd brought tons of surplus, outdated Japanese Self Defense Forces' equipment with them, and there just so happened to be some Taiwanese who had experience in using such equipment (both used US-style gear).And here was Colonel Yoshihiro Isami of the Chūō Sokuō Shūdan (Japan's Central Readiness Force) wondering why he and his hastily assembled team had just unloaded,18 Fuji/Bell AH-1S Cobra Attack helicopters,6 Kawasaki OH-6D Loach Scout helicopters,12 Fuji-Bell 204-B-2 Hiyodori Utility helicopters,6 Kawasaki/Boeing CH-47JA Chinook Transport helicopters and4 Mitsubishi M U-2L-1 Photo Reconnaissance Aircraft.Yep! 46 more aircraft for the FAL-FA!Oh, and if this wasn't 'bad enough', the Chinese hadn't come alone. They'd brought some old aircraft from their homes to aid in the upcoming struggle. Once more, these things were relics of the Cold War yet both capable fighting machines and, given the sorry state of the opposition, definitely quite deadly. A dozen F-5E Tiger 2000 configured primarily for air superiority plus two RF-5E Tigergazer for reconnaissance, pilots plus ground crews, of course.Thus, on the eve of battle, the FAL-FA had become a true threat. Sure, all of its planes (and half of its pilots) were pretty old, but they were combat-tested and in numbers and experience no other Sub-Saharan African nation could match.The Liberation Ground Forces:But wait, there was still the niggling little problem of what all those fellas were going to fight with once they were on the ground. Assault/Battle rifles, carbines, rifles, pistols, PDW, SMGs as bullets, grenades and RPG's were all terrifyingly easy to obtain. The coast of West Africa was hardly the Port of London as far as customs security went. They were going to need some bigger toys and their host nations were going to need all their native hardware for their upcoming battles at home.And it wasn't like you could advertise for used IFV (Infantry Fighting Vehicles), APCs (armored personnel carriers) and tanks on e-Bay, Amazon.com, or Twitter. If something modern US, or NATO, was captured rolling around the beautiful Angolan countryside, shooting up hostile Angolans, all kinds of head would roll in all kinds of countries, unless the country,A) had an Executive Branch and Judiciary who wouldn't ask (or be answering) too many uncomfortable questions,B) wasn't all that vulnerable to international pressure,C) really needed the money and,D) didn't give a fuck their toys would soon be seen on BBC/CNN/Al Jazeera blowing the ever-living crap out of a ton of Africans aka doing what they were advertised to do and doing it very well in the hands of capable professionals.And politics was kind enough to hand the freedom-loving people of Cabinda & Zaire a winner, and it wasn't even from strangers, or at least people all that strange to their part of the Globe. If you would have no idea who to look for, you wouldn't be alone.That was the magic of the choice. See, the last three decades had seen the entire Globe take a colossal dump on them as a Nation and a People. They were highly unpopular for all sorts of things, such as Crimes Against Humanity and 'no', we were not talking about the Khanate.We would be talking about Република Србија / Republika Srbija aka Serbia aka the former Yugoslavia who had watched all their satellite minions (Slovenia, Croatia, Bosnia & Herzegovina, Montenegro, Kosovo and Macedonia) slip away. Despite being reduced to a tiny fraction of their former selves thus fighting two incredibly brutal and bloody World Wars for nothing, Serbia insisted on maintaining a robust armaments industry.Mind you, they didn't make the very best stuff on the planet. That didn't stop them from trying though. Of equal importance was their geographic location and the above mentioned desire for some hard currency without asking too many questions. The geography was simple, you could move even heavy gear unnoticed from central Serbia to the Montenegrin port of Bar by rail and load them up on freighters and off to the Congo you went.The Serbians produced an APC called the BVP M-80A's which weren't blowing anyone's minds away when they started rolling off the production lines back in 1982, plus some over-eager types on the Serbian Army's payroll sweetened the deal by offering 'the rebels' some BVP M-80 KC's and a KB as well.Then they slathered on the sugary-sweet Maple syrup by upgrading a few of the M-80A's to BVP M-98A's. Why would they be so generous? The KC's and KB were the Command & Control variants, so that made sense (C = company & B = battalion commander). The -98A had never been tested in the field before and they were kind of curious how the new turrets (which was the major difference) would behave. 'Our' procurement agents didn't quibble. We needed the gear.Besides, these Slavic entrepreneurs gave them an inside track on some 'disarmed/mothballed' Czech (introduced in 1963) armored mobile ambulances and Polish BWP-1 (first rolled out in 1966) APC's which were either in, or could be quickly configured into, the support variants those ground-fighters would need. The 'disarmed' part was 'fixable', thanks to both the Serbians and Finland. The 'missing' basic weaponry was something the Serbians could replace with virtually identical equipment.It just kept getting better. Unknown to me at the time, the Finnish firm, Patria Hágglunds, had sold twenty-two of their 'most excellent' AMOS turrets ~ they are a twin 120 mm mortar system ~ then the deal fell through. Whoops! Should have guarded that warehouse better. Those bitches were on a cargo plane bound for Albania inside of six hours.The ammunition for them was rather unique. Thankfully, it was uniquely sold by the Swiss, who had no trouble selling it to Serbia, thank you very much! Twenty-two BWP-1's became mobile artillery for the Unionist freedom fighters, though I understood the ship ride with the Serbian and Chinese technicians was loads of fun as they struggled to figured out how to attach those state-of-the-art death-dealing turrets to those ancient contraptions.To compensate, the Serbians added (aka as long as our money was good) two Nora B-52 155 mm 52-calibre mobile artillery pieces and one battery of Orkan CER MLRS (Multiple Launch Rocket System) for long-range artillery, two batteries of their Oganj 2000 ER MRLS for medium range carnage and six batteries of their M-94 MRLS for 'close support' as well. More field-testing new gear for the "freedom fighters" We also managed to 'purchase' ten M-84AS Main Battle tanks plus an M-84A1 armor recovery vehicle. It should have been twelve tanks, but two had 'loading issues'.Not to be deterred, our busy little procurement-beavers discovered four tanks no one was using, in neighboring Croatia. Why wasn't anyone immediately keen on their placement? They were two sets of prototypes, Croatia's improvements on the M-84; the M-95 Degman which was a 'failed redesign' and the M-84D, which was a vast up-grade for the M-84 line which had been sidelined by the 2008 Global economic collapse, after which the project stagnated.It seemed they were all in working order because late one night 'my people' exited a Croatian Army base with them, never to be seen again, until two weeks later when an intrepid news crew caught the distinctive form of the M-95 sending some sweet 125 mm loving the Angolan Army's way. Whoops yet again! At least they hit what they were aiming at and destroyed what they hit, right?By then, millions of other people would be going 'what the fuck?' right along with them as Cabinda's camouflage- and mask-wearing rebel army was laying the smack-down on the Angolans. That was okay; over a million 'free Cabindan Unionists' were in the same boat. Over a thousand Asians with their mostly-female militant translators were right there to prop up their 'Unionist Allies', but then they were the ones with the tanks, armored vehicles, planes and guns, so they were less worried than most.To pilot these tanks, APC, IFV and man this artillery, they had to go back to the Khanate. Sure enough, they had some old tankers used to crewing the T-72 from which the M-84's and -95 Degman were derived. They'd also need drivers for those BVP M-80A's and Polish BWP-1's and OT-64 SKOT's... who were, again, derived from old Soviet tech (just much better). The Serbian artillery was similar enough to Soviet stuff, but with enough new tech to make it 'more fun' for the reservists to 'figure out' how to use.More volunteers for the Liberation Armed Forces! More Apple sales, great apps and voice modulation software so that the vehicle commanders would be heard communicating in Portuguese if someone was eavesdropping. As a final offering the Turkish Navy spontaneously developed some plans to test their long range capabilities by going to, the South Atlantic.On the final leg they would have six frigates and two submarines, enough to give any navy in the region, which wasn't Brazil, something to think about. This was a show of force, not an actual threat though. If anyone called their bluff, the Khanate-Turkish forces would have to pull back. These were not assets my Brother, the Great Khan, could afford to gamble and lose.If someone didn't call that bluff, he was also sending two smaller, older corvettes and three even smaller, but newer, fast attack boats, a "gift" to the Unionists ASAP. The frigates would then race home, they had 'other' issues to deal with while the submarines would hang around for a bit. The naval gift was necessitated by the reality the Unionists would have to press their claim to their off-shore riches and that required a naval force Angola couldn't hope to counter.As things were developing, it was reckoned since a build-up of such momentous land and air power couldn't be disguised, it had to happen in a matter of days ~ four was decided to be the minimum amount of time. More than that and the government of the Democratic Republic might start asking far too many questions our hefty bribes and dubious paperwork couldn't cover. Less than that would leave the task forces launching operations with too little a chance of success.Our biggest advantage was audacity. The buildup would happen 100 km up the Congo River from Soyo, the primary target of the Southern Invasion, in the DRC's second largest port city, Boma. Though across the river was Angolan territory, there was nothing there. The city of roughly 160,000 would provide adequate cover for the initial stage of the invasion.There they grouped their vehicles & Khanate drivers with Amazon and Vietnamese combat teams. The Japanese were doing the same for their 'Chinese' counterparts for their helicopter-borne forces. Getting all their equipment in working order in the short time left was critical as was creating some level of unit dynamic. Things were chaotic. No one was happy. They were all going in anyway.What had gone wrong?While most children her age were texting their schoolmates, or tackling their homework, Aya Ruger ~ the alias of Nasusara Assiyaiá hamai ~ was getting briefings of her global, secret empire worth hundreds of billions and those of her equally nefarious compatriots. She received a very abbreviated version of what the Regents received, delivered by a member of Shawnee Arinniti's staff.When Aya hopped off her chair unexpectedly, everyone tensed. Her bodyguards' hands went to their sidearms and Lorraine (her sister by blood), also in the room on this occasion, stood and prepared to tackle her 'former' sibling to the ground if the situation escalated into an assassination attempt. No such attack was generated, so the security ratcheted down and the attendant returned her focus to her Queen. Aya paced four steps, turned and retraced her way then repeated the action three more times."How many people live in the combined areas?" she asked."The combined areas? Of Cabinda and Zaire?""Yes.""I," the woman referenced her material, "roughly 1.1 million.""What is the yearly value of the offshore oil and natural gas production?""Forty-nine billion, eighty hundred and sixty-seven million by our best estimates at this time,""How many live in Soyo City proper?""Roughly 70,000.""We take Soyo," she spoke in a small yet deliberate voice. "We take and hold Soyo as an independent city-state within the Cabindan-Zaire Union. From the maps it appears Soyo is a series of islands. It has a port and airport. It has an open border to an ocean with weaker neighbors all around.""What of the, Zairians?""Bakongo. As a people they are called the Bakongo," Aya looked up at the briefer. "We relocate those who need to work in Soyo into a new city, built at our expense, beyond the southernmost water barrier. The rest we pay to relocate elsewhere in Zaire, or Cabinda."By the looks of those around her, Aya realized she needed to further explain her decisions."This is more than some concrete home base for our People," she began patiently. "In the same way it gives our enemies a clearly delineated target to attack us, it is a statement to our allies we won't cut and run if things go truly bad.""In the same way it will provide us with diplomatic recognition beyond what tenuous handouts we are getting from Cáel Wakko Ishara's efforts through JIKIT. Also, it is a reminder we are not like the other Secret Societies in one fundamental way, we are not a business concern, or a religion. We are a People and people deserve some sort of homeland. We have gone for so long without.""But Soyo?" the aide protested. "We have no ties to it, and it backs up to, nothing.""Northern Turkey and southern Slovakia mean nothing to us now as well," Aya debated. "No place on Earth is any more precious than another. As for backing up to nothing, no. You are incorrect. It backs into a promise from our allies in the Earth & Sky that if we need support, they know where to park their planes and ships."Aya was surrounded with unhappy, disbelieving looks."The Great Khan is my mamētu meáeda," she reminded them, "and I have every reason to believe he completely grasps the concept's benefits and obligations."The looks confirmed 'but he's a man' to the tiny Queen."Aya, are you sure about this?" Lorraine was the first to break decorum."Absolutely. Do you know what he sent me when he was informed of my, ascension to the Queendom?""No," Lorraine admitted."We must go horse-riding sometime soon, Daughter of Cáel, Queen of the Amazons."More uncertain and unconvinced looks."He didn't congratulate me, or send any gifts. He could have and you would think he would have, but he didn't. He knew the hearts of me & my Atta and we weren't in the celebratory mood. No. The Great Khan sent one sentence which offered solace and quiet, atop a horse on a windswept bit of steppe."Nothing.Sigh. "I know this sounds Cáel-ish," Aya admitted, "but I strongly believe this is what we should do. We are giving the Cabindans and Bakongo in Zaire independence and the promise of a much better life than what they now face. We will be putting thousands of our sisters' lives on the line to accomplish this feat and well over two hundred million dollars.""What about governance of the city ~ Soyo?" the aide forged ahead."Amazon law," Aya didn't hesitate. "We will make allowances for the security forces of visiting dignitaries and specific allied personnel, but otherwise it will be one massive Amazon urban freehold.""I cannot imagine the Golden Mare, or the Regents, will be pleased," the attendant bowed her head."It is a matter of interconnectivity," Aya walked up and touched the woman's cheek with the back of her small hand. "We could liberate then abandon Cabinda with the hope a small band could help them keep their independence. Except we need the refinery at Soyo so the people of Cabinda can truly support that liberty.""So, we must keep Soyo and to keep Soyo, we must keep Zaire province. There is no other lesser border which makes strategic sense ~ a river, highlands, a massive river, an ocean ~ those are sustainable frontiers. You can't simply keep Soyo and not expect the enemy to strike and destroy that refinery, thus we must take Zaire province.""But the Bakongo of Zaire cannot defend themselves and will not be able to do so for at least a year, if not longer. That means we must do so, and for doing so, they will give us Soyo and we will be honest stewards of their oil wealth. We cannot expect any other power to defend this new Union and if we don't have a land stake we will be portrayed as mercenaries and expelled by hostile international forces.""So, for this project to have any chance of success, we must stay, fight and have an acknowledged presence, and if you can think of an alternative, please let me know," she exhaled."What if the Cabindans and Bakongo resist?""It is 'us', or the Angolans and they know how horrible the Angolans can be. Didn't you say the average person their lives on just $2 a day?""Yes.""We can do better than that," Aya insisted."How?" the aide persisted. "I mean, 'how in a way which will be quickly evident and meaningful?'""Oh," Aya's tiny brow furrowed. Her nose twitched as she rummaged through the vast storehouse of her brain."Get me in touch with William A. Miller, Director of the U.S. Diplomatic Security Service. He should be able to help me navigate the pathways toward getting aid and advisors into those two provinces ASAP.""I'll let Katrina know," the attendant made the notation on her pad."No. Contact him directly," Aya intervened. "We established a, rapport when we met. I think he might responded positively to a chance to mentor me in foreign relations.""Really?" Lorraine's brows arched."Yes," Aya chirped."Are you sure, Nasusara?" the attendant stared. She used 'Nasusara' whenever she thought Aya had a 'horrible' idea instead of a merely a 'bad' one."Yes. He owes me. Last time we met I didn't shoot him.""Didn't?" the woman twitched."Yes. I drew down on him with my captured Chinese QSW-06. I didn't want to kill him, but I felt I was about to have to kill Deputy National Security Advisor Blinken and he was the only other person in the room both armed and capable of stopping me.""Why is he still alive?""Cáel Ishara saw through my distraction and then took my gun from me, asked for it actually," she shyly confessed."Would you have shot him?" the aide inquired."What do you think?" Aya smiled.And Then:So, given t

The last days before the Great Hunt.Book 3 in 18 parts, By FinalStand. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels.“Can the scorpion ever stop being a scorpion? “"Do we get our legally permitted weaponry back?" The bishop still held my hand."Sure. If it makes you feel better.""I would like to meet your people then," he gave my paw one last shake then released me. "Shall we go?""I will have someone take you to your car. I want to briefly meet with the President, of Havenstone, then I'll join you in the garage. We'll drive over to JIKIT and I'll make the introductions. Good enough?""That is acceptable," he nodded."What about you two?" I regarded the nun and the Swiss Super-soldier. The nun remained vigilant, and silent. The Swiss' eyes flickered to his boss before settling back on me."It is what I volunteered for," he stated firmly."Okay. Please never say I didn't give you a chance to take the sane way out. Also, Bishop Nicolö, circumstances have conspired to up my prospective wedding date to January 1st.""That will be more difficult. Why the change?" he remained grim."We are having twins. By March, this will be very visible.""That is, unfortunate," he shook his head."You have no idea," and then a brainstorm. "And I am curious about resurrecting the Order of the Dragon, the Societas Draconistarum." Technically that meant 'Society of the Dragonists' which was more appropriate than the literal Ordo Draconis."Precisely how do you plan to recreate a crusading Christian Order which was the purview of the Hungarian monarchs?" he didn't sound the least skeptical, just curious."I have billions of euros to fund such a thing," I winked. "Of far greater critical importance, I know where I can find the supernatural guidance and spiritual imperative for such an organization.""You are going to produce a dragon?" his eyes grew larger even as he fought down his fear. Good man. He was adaptive. He'd need to be."I never said such a thing. That would make me sound crazy," I smiled broadly. "Besides, when I say 'dragon', you think 'devil' and that's way too pedestrian for where we are going.""I am not a moral relativist.""Neither am I. I'm out to save lives and nurture the drive in the human spirit to reach for freedom, love and liberty. As you might imagine, I'm pretty freaking outnumbered.""I think you are crazy," he re-evaluated things."I just might be. In all honesty, you should back out now. Take your two compadres back to 25 East 39th Street (the Holy See's Permanent Observer Offices to the UN in NYC) and report 'Mission Failure'. You'll most likely live longer," I reasoned."I am not afraid to die," Sister Rafaela Sophia finally voiced an opinion."That's idiotic," I scoffed before the bishop could reprimand her for opening her mouth. "You should be.""My soul is in God's hands," she set her jaw."Does he talk to you?" I countered."His message is clear.""Not what I asked. I asked if he specifically directed you to toss your life fruitlessly away as an object lesson for the reckless, or careless?""This is uncalled for," Nicolö intervened."Nope. I bet you a phone call to my Brother to physically restore your bishopric that there are four people in this room who have murdered in cold blood," I kept eye contact with the nun, "and she's the odd one out. Right Juanita?""Yes, Ishara," Juanita slipped up. Her spycraft, like mine, needed work."You were in the military?" the bishop asked my bodyguard."Was? I am. Right now," she related. "I will be until I die."That earned me looks from the three Catholics."She is loyal," Nicolö nodded slightly toward her, referring to Juanita's declaration."Huh? To me? Nope. She's loyal to my office, which we shan't get into right now. Back to you, Sister Rafaela Sophia. Are you out to be a martyr, or has some saint, or angel, given you a directive the other two seem to be unaware of which causes you to devalue your life?""I am devoted to the One True God, Christ, our Savior," and Juanita snorted, "and the Virgin Mary," the nun stated firmly. "I don't hear voices in my head.""Juanita, that was rude. Apologize to our guest," I kept looking forward."No." Well, fuck you too."Gun," I commanded. I held out my left hand."What? No. I will not give you one of my guns," she resisted."Juanita, give me your primary weapon, or I will ask Pamela to beat you up the moment I depart for the Great Hunt. After yesterday's stunt, you know she will," I threatened. Fair, I was not. She drew a Glock-20 and handed it to me. I went through the routine, dropped the magazine then ejected the round before opening the door.Oh look, there were four SD chicks outside, ready to escort my visitors downstairs. I didn't even need to waste a phone call. It wasn't like the conference room wasn't being monitored."Excuse me," I took a half step out the door then hurled all three items down the hall. Looking back at Juanita. "Go fetch.""Fuck you," she snapped."And insulting her faith was as degrading to both her faith and her as me doing this to you is degrading to you right now," I lectured her. "It is important to her, therefore it is important to me because she is my guest in the same way it is important to me that I let my bodyguard do her job without being a total asshole all the time. Now go get your God-damn weapon," I barked. Off she went. I left the door open."Now Sister Rafaela Sophia, the point of all this is: I don't give a crap if you are willing to die for God. In fact, that makes you less than worthless to me and the team. I want to know if you are willing to put other motherfuckers in the ground so that Bishop Nicolá, or Mathias, might get to keep doing their jobs.""Murder is a sin," she declared."Go home," I sighed while shaking my head."She answers to me, the Church and God, not you, Mr. Nyilas," the bishop stepped forward."Then you can go home too," I shrugged. "I'm not asking for remorseless killers. I'm asking for people willing to kill to get the hard work done and best of all, for people who know the difference.""Everyone on JIKIT is a professional soldier, or killer?" he asked."No, but the ones who aren't don't carry guns and know to get down when things get funky," I bantered."I vouch for her," he insisted. Juanita came running back into the room."Cool beans. I don't know you either.""You apparently know my service history," he volleyed."Yeah. Ten years a foreigner in the service of France, then you went straight into a university which turns out Jesuits," I riposted."What turned your life around?" he evaded. That was okay. I'd gotten what I wanted. I was willing to bet he had read every bit of public information about me and it was rumored the heavy Catholic membership in the FBI had its benefits to the Church as well. Not so much as to give them insight into JIKIT, but,"Someone risked their life for me. It's been pretty much downhill from there," I confessed. It was the truth. After Katrina gave me the life line on Day Two, it had all spiraled to the revelation of my heritage, Dad's death, Summer Camp, the Hamptons, Romania and Aya's kidnapping."A person, a soldier, died saving my life," the bishop empathized. "Her story is similar. She seeks redemption. She is not suicidal. I am staking both our lives on it."Did he mean him and Mathias, or him and me? I wasn't certain. Still, it was good enough for now. I'd gotten a look at their emotional make up, even the relatively quiet Swiss."Very well," I agreed. "I have to go see the President about my new job description. I'll catch up with you at your car." To the SD team leader, "Take them to the garage. I will join the group of you very soon.""Yes Ishara," she nodded. I exited the room, Juanita in tow. Two SD entered. I was gone before the Papal team left. Upstairs we went, with one last chore to discharge. I had to check on Ms. French to be absolutely freaking sure it was Shawnee, because anyone else would spell disaster.{8:30 am, Monday, September 8th. Last day}A Room full of asistants:Well, there it was, the office of the Executive Director to the President, and not 'Executive Assistant', because this was Katrina's final 'fuck you, no, just her final 'fuck you' before the Great Hunt got underway. I shouldn't assume things, dang it!Anyway, according to the gray-haired matron running gatekeeper to the Office of the President, this was where I was supposed to show up. I shot Juanita a worried look. She glanced my way and shrugged, momentarily willing to not give me shit about the past 24 hours because where I was situated would determine how easily she could do her job.In we went. In the suite were three desks, the 'big' desk situated at the far end of the office space and two far more modest ones on either side of the entryway. The room expanded beyond the chokepoint formed by the two closest desks into a cluttered area. The walls were cluttered with inset bookshelves and portraits of women. Facing one another were a loveseat on my left with bookend plush chairs in an 'L' facing and a full sofa on the right. There were end tables at the ends of the sofa and the corners between the loveseat and each chair.As the door opened, I hadn't knock as this was my office, or so it seemed, the occupants, who had all been sitting in quiet conversation in the central section, began reacting. Oh look ~ Constanza! I nearly had a heart attack before I realized there were three other Amazons also in the room. Sadly, none were behind the 'big desk', so I couldn't tell who was in charge. Two of the other three choices weren't too much better. First off,"Ishara," Marilynn Saint John stood to greet me. I'd last seen her when I'd dedicated her grandmother's (Hayden's) spirit to the halls of my ancestors, not hers, after forcing the political crisis leading to Hayden's suicide ~ her taking herself to the cliffs and in doing so, destroying the Amazon Cult of Blood Purity. Marilynne was clearly still bitter with me. Umm, I could still incite passion in women I hadn't slept with, yet, woot?"Cáel," the senior-most and only friendly face in the room spoke next. Thank goodness it was Beyoncé Vincennes, Head of House Hanwasuit and House Ishara ally."Cáel Ishara," the third individual was deferential which I wasn't sure how to take as the last time I'd encountered her, yeah, things hadn't gone well either."Beyoncé," I started off with a smile. From there, I had to figure out, ah, Beyoncé's eyes flickered to Constanza then Sabia. I knew Marilynn, with her young age, had the least seniority, "Constanza, Sabia, Marilynn. How's tricks?"Glum faces by everyone except Beyoncé. I didn't ask about Sabia's particular well-being. It had been months since I'd beaten her into the mats of the Full-blooded gym. She'd attacked Yasmin, the Brazilian Hottie and my Brazilian Jujutsu sparring buddy, and I'd retaliated by ambushed her when she turned her back on us. Besides, she'd been giving me shit before I even could see straight.Constanza was minus her left eye because of her dire insult to me. If she wasn't capable of working, she wouldn't be here. If she appreciated my 'mercy' in sparing her life ~ her insult was worthy of her death ~ Constanza hid it well. I hadn't spared her expecting a change of heart. I hadn't felt words alone warranted anyone's death. I was a big boy and could take a few insults. House Ishara, as represented by me, could care less. These days, my sisters would be less understanding despite them knowing my heart."Constanza Landau of House Jaya and Marilynn Saint John of House Anahit are Assistants to President Shawnee French," Beyoncé eased things along, "so will be working closely with us, at least for the short term. Sabia Noel of House Guabancex, who I now think you know as well, has joined you as the other 'Assistant' to the 'Executive Director to the President', (that would make me an 'adept', but adept at what?), and since two of the three Regents are unfamiliar with the workings of Havenstone proper, Shawnee has asked me to perform in that role."Beyoncé was, or had been, Havenstone HQ's CFO (Chief Financial Officer). From what I was quickly piecing together, she would essentially be making all the day-to-day decisions concerning the running of Havenstone (how the Host made the majority of its money) until the Regents got up to speed.Only Buffy had actual experience with the New York office and, from what she had told me, solely within Executive Services. While ES knew 'who' did what inside Havenstone, they weren't aware precisely how those Amazons got their jobs done. That would have been an impossible task. Katrina could do it, but she knew it was beyond the ability of most of us 'mere mortals'. Since we were currently at war, the Host needed Katrina completely focused on her duties as Chief Spy-mistress, not baby-sitting the adults.Shawnee indeed had much gravitas among the other House Heads. Not only had she risen up to lead a First House, she had performed heroically during the final days of the last Secret War. Afterwards she had moved into the realm of Amazon jurisprudence and mediation. Until yesterday, she had lived in a House Arinniti freehold in Minnesota's Great Lakes region thus her desire for the 'Training Wheels' period.The Regency would not rule through telecommunication (the upper echelons feared being eavesdropped upon beyond the standard Amazon (read: paranoid) levels) and Havenstone: New York was the center best situated for the current war-fighting operations, so here she lived. I was sure a team from Executive Services was buying, outfitting/spy-proofing and fortifying a dwelling suitable for the President of a Fortune 500 company. Hayden's home would remain the domicile of Sydney thus Marilynn.The same rigmarole would be done for Rhada and Buffy (though I imaged Buffy would bitch endlessly). Publically, they were VP's of a company worth hundreds of billions of dollars and they had to present the public trappings of such leaders.Why did the Amazons do this ~ unmask their leadership to public exposure? Legal-simple: they could request and expect all levels of public and private security for their executives who happened to also be important officials of the Host. Certainly not all executives at Havenstone were officeholders, House Heads, or House Apprentices, but the high level of competence which permitted one often led to the other.Beyonce:As an example: Beyoncé wasn't the most 'bad-ass' lethal chick in House Hanwasuit. As she was preparing to be casted, her intelligence, creativity and diligence at her future craft, finances, was noted by the Host and the members of her House. In due time her name was circulated as Apprentice and the elders approved. When her elder cousin, the prior House Head, took herself to the cliffs, Beyoncé assumed the top spot. Beyoncé wasn't even one of that woman's three daughters.Mirroring her advancement in her House was her advancement in Havenstone's Accounting, Acquisitions and Banking Divisions until she was appointed CFO Havenstone HQ ~ the supreme financial authority inside Havenstone, though the individual regional branches had a greater degree of autonomy than you might normally expect from a 21st century conglomerate, or a Bronze Age autocracy.I had to constantly remind myself, despite the near-constant feuding, Amazons exhibited a phenomenally higher level of trust than I'd ever found in any other society I'd ever witnessed, or read about, before. Though technically Beyoncé could have gone to President Hayden to enforce her decisions ~ or now the Regency ~ she was far more diplomatic in her approach in dealing with the other 'continental' CEO's and CFO's.That meant she had to wrangle the aspirations and resources from:North America (including Latin America, the 'Canadian Arctic' and the North Pacific Ocean),South America (includes both the South Atlantic and South Pacific as far as Samoa),Europe (mostly Central Europe these days plus Antarctica, the 'Russian' Arctic and the North Atlantic),Africa (mostly West-central Africa),India (the subcontinent plus the vast expanse of the Indian Ocean) and,Southeast Asia (which includes Australia)All of which suggested Havenstone hadn't redrawn the Amazons' geographic demarcations since the late 19th century. As an example, an East African venture, say in Tanzania, was as likely to be under the purview of Havenstone: India (due to its control over the Indian Ocean) as Havenstone: Africa (which traditionally had no East Coast holdings due to their constant struggles versus the Arabic slave trade).Returning to Beyoncé: initially she had held the proper 'conservative' (aka man-hating) mindset. My behavior during that first Board Meeting began to change her opinion of me and the New Directive. After the Archery Range incident, Beyoncé became a vocal proponent of the New Directive and faced challenges within her ranks. House Heads do not have to accept challenges and Beyoncé didn't, reasoning with her detractors they had no alternatives save the 'Old Ways' which spelled doom for the Amazon Race.Bing-bang-boom ~ I became the Head of a resurrected House Ishara by the Will of the Ancestors and Beyoncé was vindicated. Not necessarily in the New Directive, but in her support of me thus the rebirth of a sister First House. The purge following High Priestess' Hayden's death was her ultimate absolution. The Ancestors and Destiny had spoken and shown Beyoncé had been piloting House Hanwasuit along the proper course all along.Back to my current circumstances:Oh, why was I Assistant to the Executive Director to the President? It gave me direct access to the finances of Havenstone which was a critical leg of the war-fighting stool ~ people, morale, money and equipment. As Chief Diplomat, I helped with all four of those in varying degrees, allied troops, allied victories, allied bank accounts and allied armaments.The Great Khan, my spiritual 'Blood-Brother', was ramping up his logistic support for my Amazons in Africa, Asia and the Americas. We were 'Allies in the Struggle' and he wasn't going to wait for the Condottieri to begin coordinating with the Seven Pillars to declare them to be his enemies. They were already fighting the Amazons and 9 Clans, his allies, so their fates were sealed.In Japan, my Amazons provided small yet highly effective strike groups which the Ninja families furnished all the support services for. Everything from food to bullets to medical attention as needed. Without reservation, we shared their death-grapple with the Seven Pillars.From the dispatches I was getting back from my family members and envoys in Japan, we were making serious diplomatic inroads with the Ninja. Once again, it was the Amazons shocking capacity for violence as well as their fanaticism, professionalism and proficiency which all impressed our hosts and terrified our enemies, and this from people of a philosophical mindset which had them historically battling samurai.The Black Lotus were running around like rhesus monkeys on crack cocaine unleashed in a China Shop and given RPG's. While the Amazons couldn't help them in China, Indochina & Thailand ~ the Khanate could and was. The Amazons were of more help in the Philippines, Malaysia and Indonesia, where the Black Lotus and Amazons were going everywhere on the offensive against the Seven Pillars while the normal tight cohesion and iron-clad confidence, traits which made the 7P's so dangerous ~ were shaken by their horrendous losses in the 'Homeland' aka Mainland China.Less we forget, the 'military intelligence' wing of their organization had been decimated by the Khanate's Anthrax attack due to members of the Earth & Sky sacrificing themselves by being injected with the toxin then allowing themselves to be captured, which always ended in torture and death.Furthermore, the People's Republic of China, while having a scary 18% of the population either captured, imprisoned, dead, or displaced due to the Khanate invasion, that had come with the loss of 63% of their landmass (they had lost all of Nei Mongol, Ningxia & Xinjiang Uighur Autonomous Regions, Qinghai and Gansu as well as 90% of Yunnan, 80% of Sichuan and 20% of Shaanxi provinces) to the Khanate and the 'abomination' that was a free Tibet.Then came the Russian 'stab in the back' which entailed the loss of another 10% of their people falling under foreign dominion as well as losing 8% of their most industrialized territory, Manchuria (Heilongjiang, Jilin and Liaoning provinces ~ the Nei Mongol portion of 'Manchuria' was in the Khanate's greedy clutches, from the viewpoint of a Seven P's warrior).Don't get me wrong, they weren't about to throw in the towel. If anything, they were becoming more dedicated to trying harder, digging deep into their knowledge of every atrocity, inhumanity and perversion now deemed necessary to re-chart history back onto its 'correct' path. It was this willingness to act in an even greater sociopathic manner which was being used against them. After all, the 7P's had plenty of proxy allies, who were starting to get really nervous about what their paymasters were now asking them to do,We Amazons were getting some extra special help too. The Booth-gan (Do not call them Thuggee ~ the confederate 9 Clan member based out of India though long since ensconced within various Hindi enclaves across the Globe) had created an all-female group of ultra-fanatical Kali-devotees ~ a gift for the upcoming battle fomented by the Will of the Goddess herself.While Aya was our Queen and the Regency would rule until she wished to assume command of the Amazon People, the nuts-and-bolts of the Host's activities were handled by Saint Marie as Golden Mare (our Minister of War) (technically she held the top spot due to our State of War, though no Golden Mare had ever exercised such authority over a Queen (and she definitely believed Aya was our Queen)), Katrina (as Minister of Intelligence and Security), Beyoncé (as Havenstone (the multinational corporation) ~ our Treasurer/Economic Tsarina) and me (our Foreign Minister).Saint Marie had decided to forgo a public face in order to better facilitate her moving around to various battle fronts and holding clandestine meetings with her junior regional commanders. Her Havenstone corporate title was 'Chief of Security Training and Certification'. As an extra level of deception, the head of Security Services wasn't even a Director-level position, instead being folded into the duties of the Office of the President.To my current circumstances ~ I had been given Constanza's house name which could only mean she wasn't currently assigned to the Security Detail; a fact that couldn't have made her bad attitude any better. Marilynn had completely lost her way as an Amazon when I first met her, burying her pain and confusion in endless partying and intoxicants. I believed only her grandmother's status as High Priestess kept her from the severest of reprimands, or death. I didn't even know what Marilynn's caste was. Sabia,"While I'm sure you are both far more qualified than I, precisely how did you two get these jobs?" I had to ask my two non-coworkers. Constanza glowered. Marilynn flinched."I have an in depth knowledge of Havenstone security procedures and resources," Constanza replied."Shawnee requested me," was Marilynn's comeback. "I also have intimate knowledge of the City of New York and its environs.""Actually, Buffy Ishara recommended you both to Shawnee," Beyoncé corrected their misconceptions. I knew the score. I'd be working intimately with the tight community around the President (Shawnee) and Vice Presidents (Buffy & Rhada). Buffy wanted me to be surrounded by women who hated my guts, so I wouldn't end up boinking them. It rarely worked that way. All too often ladies who hated my still-beating heart ended up punishing me with sex. I wasn't sure why that happened, but it did."Beyoncé, didn't the Chief Diplomat of the Host have her own office? I'm pretty sure Troika had one before her unfortunate collision with Saint Marie," I felt entitled to inquire."Do you feel you've earned that office space?" she riposted."Oh, fuck no!" I waved my hands one over the other to accentuate my denial. "I was just wondering where I could stick Juanita while I'm hanging around, here.""She has the desk right outside the door, Cáel," Beyoncé smiled knowingly. "So there is no way you can sneak past her.""Oh," I grunted. "Buffy again?""No. Pamela Pile put in that particular request.""Oh, Sweet Mother of God, now she is conspiring against me too?""Yes. Some of us realize the greatest hazard to your health is yourself, Ishara," Beyoncé chided me. "We'd like to keep you around, so we listen to those charged with that nigh impossible task.""Is she going to be hanging around the office often?" Constanza asked, either myself, Juanita, or Beyoncé; I wasn't sure. She = Pamela."Please, Constanza," I attempted to intervene, "don't make Pamela kill you. It will upset Mona." Constanza's scowl was accentuated by the eyepatch covering her ruined left socket, the one Pamela had carved out when Constanza had insulted me and House Ishara on our first day of rebirth. I didn't tell Juanita this, because Juanita might just shoot Constanza over the insult before Pamela got a chance to finish the job.The tension was palatable."Mona and I have talked, about Romania, and other things," Constanza grudgingly allowed. It took me a second to realize there was a hidden meaning to what she said. Mona was part of my personal Security Detail bodyguard unit. If she felt Constanza, the woman who had raised her after her birth-mother had died, was a threat to me, she'd feel duty-bound to snuff Constanza first. Amazons were hard-ass bitches alright and I think Mona had made that clear."I hope things can improve between us," I offered to Constanza. "Beyoncé, I just stopped in to say 'hey'. I'm off to JIKIT and I've got three of the Pope's people waiting on me in the garage so,""Vice President Varma requested a moment of your time," Beyoncé smirked. "She is in 2604.""Who?""Vice President Rhada Varma, a moment of your time, alone?" she clarified."Sure thing," I backed out of the office. Once I had some space, I turned to Juanita. "Give me three minutes then bust in and say, I don't know, a tsunami is about to overwhelm the city, or something. Otherwise, I won't get out for at least an hour and I think I've put the Bishop and his people through enough delays as it is.""Are you actually asking me to stop you from having an in-office liaison?" she studied me intently as we walked in the direction of Rhada's office."Yes. It's not likely to happen often, believe me.""Oh, I do, in that you won't ask me to do it often," she grumbled. I'd deal with Juanita's morale problem later. Right now, I had to gird my loins so they wouldn't do anything else with Rhada. I had work to do, damn it!Rhada was sitting at her desk, working on something, stylus raised up so she could chew on the end. Her hair was pulled back in a half-ponytail, the type that captured the rear half of the hair in a ponytail while leaving the front and bangs free to flow down. Rhada's blouse was white & billowy and, as I was soon to discover, her pants were ultra-tight and contour hugging."Mr. Nyilas," she greeted me. "I would like a moment of your time," she relayed what I already knew. She was more than a tad nervous to boot."Vice President Varma," I started off."When in private you may call me Rhada," she interrupted."Rhada, you look more ravishing than ever."That got up her and coming around her desk, which revealed her ultra-tight pants with no sign of her wearing underwear. Yikes! My cock was preparing to do what a cock was meant to do and I just didn't have the time, Really!"Do you have any time?" she let her bosom heave."Not today, ugh," I groaned. See, Rhada took the stylus and dragged it down her chin, throat and in between her bountiful mounds.All of which exposed the top of her black bra."Are you sure, Master?" she enticed me by turning around and then leaning over her desk, point that ass in my direction. My mouth began salivating and my groin ached. I found myself quick-stepping to her and giving those buttocks two firm slaps, one on each cheek."No, damn it, though I'm going to make you pay for this when I get back," I rumbled."Master will make me wait?" she taunted me."That will cost you even more," I growled. "I have business which simply won't wait and here is my captive teasing me with the treasures of her flesh. Bad, war captive," I spanked her yet again, hard. "Bad!" and I spanked her a fourth time. With each beating, Rhada gasped in pain and then exhaled in pleasure."If I've been bad, Master must be extra harsh with me when he returns in triumph from the Great Hunt," she gloated. Rhada had gotten what she wanted, which was another affirmation of my lust for her and our 'game'. I could provide her the release she so desperately craved while allowing her the safety of remaining in the Amazon fold. It was a perfect pairing, for her.I had other problems, such as all the other baby mamas in my life plus the extra-marital affairs I was contemplating. I still took the moments we had to snuggle with Rhada, her grinding that tush into my rod while I held both her arms tightly to her side while raining kisses down onto her neck and head."Sir! A giant tsunami is approaching the city!" Juanita exploded through the door."What?" I coughed. I had a face full of hair."Huh?" Rhada pushed up and away from me. I let her go."Right now," Juanita insisted. She really needed to stop taking me so seriously when I gave her such advice."Really?" from Rhada. She shot me a curious look so I shrugged. What else was I supposed to do with such a flimsy lie forcing our separation? At least I got out of there on time?{9:50 am, Monday, September 8th ~ Last day}(JKIT HQ)"Is this a common occurrence?" Sister Rafaela Sophia whispered to the closest woman, who happened to be Wiesława, the Polish Amazon. Since she hadn't arrived with us from Havenstone, the nun might have assumed she was with the 'Americans', or British."What?" Wiesława responded evenly."Weapons combat, they look real," the nun clarified."They are real. We always practice with real weapons.""Really?""Of course," Wiesława smiled at her. "We believe a few cuts and scrapes now will save lives when the true tests come.""Oh, you are with, Havenstone?" Rafaela clued in."Yes. I am Wiesława of House Živa. I am currently assigned to Unit L, Cáel's unit within JIKIT," she offered her hand to shake. Despite being a full-blooded Amazon from a freehold, her 'human' skills were progressing nicely. The nun shook it."I am Sister Rafaela Sophia of the Handmaids of the Sacred Heart of Jesus, that is a Roman Catholic Religious Order." Pause. "Do you hate Catholics too?""Yes. We have lived beside your people for many centuries and found your clergy to be much more dangerous than your pagan predecessors. Still, Cáel thinks you can be relied on and he's proven we can trust outsider women, which I was raised to believe was unlikely, and outsider men, which was basically anathema, so I'm willing to set aside my prejudices and judge you as an individual," the Pole imparted."Outsider men?" Rafaela mumbled."Well, yes," Wiesława smirked. "You are a nun, right?""Yes.""So you set aside the World of Men to live mostly among women, right?""Not entirely," the nun chose her words carefully. "We still rely on priests for religious rights and of course obey the life teachings of Christ and follow the leadership of his Holiness, the Pope, a man.""No one is perfect," the Amazon bantered back."Do you know the teachings of our Lord, Jesus Christ?" Rafaela ventured into dangerous waters."Yes. He was the semi-historical Son of your supposed One True God. We are not monotheists. We are Polytheists. Živa is my House's matron Goddess. It is also the name of the first woman to lead the House, her birth name surrendered to Destiny so all the daughters who came afterwards would be equals.""Oh, is Mr. Nyilas also pagan?" she inquired."I am unsure. From what I have been told, he has commended the spirit of his fallen father to your Jesus in a sacred ceremony then, in the presence of your Trinity and the Goddess Ishara, brought in new members to his House. I suspect he may be both," Wiesława reasoned. "Why don't you ask him?""Because he's fighting for his life?" Rafaela looked my way.See, the entire time their discussion had been going on, I had been sparring in a spare room at JIKIT HQ with Estere Abed, the Hashashin assassin (rather redundant ~ like saying the Sahara Desert). I had two tomahawks while she had a scimitar and curved dagger. While we sparred using the furniture as obstacles, Agent-86 was briefing me on various World events to get my input.Addison Stuart (CIA) and Lady Fathom Worthington-Burke (MI-6) were having a chat with Bishop Nicolé de Santis, verifying for themselves he was worth adding to the team. Juanita was having a similar discussion with Rikki Martin (US State Department) concerning my earlier encounter with the Papal team. Nicolé's buddy, Wachtmeister Mathias Bosshart of the Swiss Guard, was getting acquainted with the other security personnel.In comparison, those two had it easy. Both men were in their elements. Nicolé was a spook who pretended to be a diplomat for the Pope and was well acquainted with terms like 'deniable assets', 'plausible deniability' and your direct superior referring to requests concerning your identity/diplomatic status by saying 'I never heard of him and if I had, I have no idea what he was doing when you caught him doing what I don't know what he was doing', or something like that.Mathias was in the company of military-security specialists, brother professionals who were introducing him to his 'sister' professionals. Our Homeland Security gang were almost entirely former military by now. They got along with our JSOC folks and both had gained a limited acceptance with the Amazon security contingent.They bonded over the fact they were forced to work with really shady characters ~ the 9 Clans menagerie ~ who didn't always appreciate JIKIT operational security. Without going into particulars, the Wachtmeister was given the impression the abnormal was the norm and if you didn't think there was a 'down-side' to being able to carry your personally favorite bang-bang (the SG 552-2P Commando in his case) with some serious attachments (read: grenade launcher) around in downtown Manhattan, you probably didn't belong on this team.Back in the room,"He's not fighting for his life," Estere laughed. "He is fighting for mine.""Right," I responded sarcastically. We went through a flurry of exchanges, ending up with me kicking a chair at her. Estere stepped over it, colliding with me.I blocked her dagger, disarmed her scimitar and,"You are dead," she panted down at me, smiling. I was on my back, her straddling me. She had a belt-knife to my throat. I hadn't see her draw it. The scimitar 'disarm' had been a distraction."Woot!" I exhaled."But you're dead," Sister Rafaela misunderstood my good humor."He survived a minute and thirty-four seconds more today than his previous record," Estere responded. She slithered off of me, doing my arousal no good whatsoever, then offered me a hand up."And that's better?""He's a rank amateur with a few months on the job. I've been training to kill people for nearly two decades," Estere smiled. "Care to have a go?""With him, or you?""Either," Estere offered."I don't have a knife, or any hand weapons," she stated."We'll need to remedy that," Wiesława stated. "You should at least carry a knife.""Really? Why?""It is a nearly universal tool," I verbally stepped up. "Even if you are disarmed, you should be able to find one relatively easily, people are less likely to miss a stolen knife than a purloined gun, and a concealed blade could come in handy.""Do you train in knife-work?" Rafaela eye-balled me."Absolutely. It is part of my culture," I grinned."Okay. Can we spar, hand-to-hand?""Sure," I nodded. I put my tomahawks in their harnesses then put my harnesses aside. Estere gave me a wink before giving us the fighting space."So," Rafaela began to circle, "are you Christian?""By your definition, or mine?""By the definition of the Catholic Church."Oh cool, she went for a Savate stance. This was going to get ugly.My "no," was followed by her kick and my block, lunge and grapple. She wasn't nearly as good as Felix. I had her down and in a choke hold within fifteen seconds.Perhaps she thought I'd take it easy on her. She tapped out. I released her, retreated and flowed back to my boxing stance. It took her a moment to realize this was 'practice', not 'an interview'. She hadn't failed in anyone's eyes. We were both doing this to get better."See, I really, truly believe I have talked to supernatural entities ~ some who are considered divinities," I continued. This time she was more careful, trading jabs and blocks with me. "They don't claim to be the One True God. I believe in such a thing, but I also believe having been given the Message, Humanity has been left to muddle things out for ourselves."Whoops, she popped me one."The Woman-Thing this morning?""Yep," I evaded another flurry. She got cocky and I landed three blows, dropping her to the ground. I didn't help her up. Instead, I withdrew and let her get back up on her own before deciding if she wanted to continue. She did."I believe I've seen dragons and ghosts. I have felt legions of my ancestors give me quiet encouragement when I needed it. I know the dead have been brought back to life," I came at her. This time we both went for body blows, knees, elbows and fists. She was not SD-caliber and she needed to be. I grappled and she was forced to tap out again. After she regained her feet, she held up a hand for a pause."Do you believe any of that?" she addressed Estere."I am an adherent of Ismaili Islam yet nothing Cáel has encountered is contrary to my belief system. The Universe is a complex place and the Divine Light is often seen through a fractured lenses," she counseled the nun."Among the escapees were lawyer Francisco Luemba, Catholic Priest Raul Tati, economist Belchior Lanso Tati and former policeman Benjamin Fuca who are serving jail sentences of between three and six years each for supposed links to the rebel group FLEC (Frente para a Libertaé'o do Enclave de Cabinda), which carried out the attack on the Togolese football team at the start of the Africa Cup of Nations in January, 2010," Agent-86 read off yet another bit of global minutia."We need to get to them," I half turned. Sister Rafaela punched me in the gut and I folded up."Oh!" she gasped. "I'm sorry.""Okay," I mumbled. I had to keep with the plan. "Those men. We need to contact our Coils people in Kinshasa and the Warden of the Mountain Ways ('she' was the Amazon Host's leader of Africa ~ in the ancient times, the mountain ways had been the routes of southern vulnerability for the Amazon tribe thus the name).""Okay," both Agent-86 and Estere answered."Why?" 86 added."The Coils and the Host have had a serious problem with no nation in Africa giving them even back room recognition so we are going to take over our own country, Cabinda. It's been struggling to be free of Angola since 1975 and, by latest estimates, we've got strike elements of over 2,000 Amazons ready and waiting next door in Cameroon, Gabon and the Republic of Congo.""So you are going to go to war with Angola?" Estere frowned. "Don't we have enough enemies?""Au contraire," I grinned wickedly. "The resistance movement is genuine," I ticked off my points, "they have tons of offshore oil, and after we set off some spectacular explosions in the two main Angolan ports which are just down the coast, we allow global panic to bully the UN into intervening before the Angolan military launch an effective counter-offensive ~ considering the Angolan Armed Forces (I'd been reading up on a ton of CIA & MI-6 briefings) will most likely involve attrition warfare since they can't beat us in a stand-up fight.""They, the Angolans, have no overland access, they are separated by 60 kilometers of territory belonging to the Democratic Republic of Congo over some sad ass roads Plus the Congo River itself which is freaking huge by the time it gets that close to the Atlantic, Cabinda rests on the Atlantic Ocean by the way. No bridges. The Angolan Navy is anemic. Let me think."I began pacing."Hmm, they have no paratroopers though they have some Special Forces, we will need to hit as many of them in the barracks as we can. Their last invasion was from the north, overland, from the Republic of the Congo, in 1975, not likely to happen this time, though I may have my 'Brother' weasel up a battalion of Indian paratroopers to act as convincing peacekeepers after the initial take over.""Perhaps we can recruit some Vietnamese. I'm sure they'll love fighting in someone else's jungle for a change. We'll need some of 'our' guys to seize the port of Soyo, it is on the wrong side of the river, but has the major refinery the Cabindans will need. Since the entire surrounding province are the same ethnic make-up as the Cabindans, we'll have to take that too.""Man-o-man, I bet by the time this is over they'll really wish they'd given little Cabinda independence back in 1975. As for their other refinery, it is in their capital, Luanda, a few big explosions there too will get the markets jittery. Check that ~ the complete and utter destruction of their major petroleum facility will create a stampede for Peace," I continued. I walked over as our resident computer intelligence genius worked his magic."Blowing things up, you mean killing people," the nun blanched."Yes. This is what I do," I spared her a sympathetic glance. "I've got a madman roaming around in my head who provides me truly epic military advice which normally, but not always, means blowing shit up and killing folks. Welcome to the team," then as the data appeared, "Holy Shit! Did they build their oil refinery in the midst of their ghetto?" I was staggered. The refinery in Soyo was isolated from the town so it could be easily (and safely) seized. It was the one in Luanda which was the 'Holy Shit' site."It looks that way," Agent-86 agreed nonplussed. "Hmm, yeah, here is the port facility then your neighborhood of shoddily constructed one- and two-story dwellings between the refinery and the inland storage tanks, the perimeter barrier appears to be a chain link fence. I'd hate to be their Chief of Security.""Oh yeah," I choked. Estere slipped around to get a look."Whoops," she snorted."What are these people thinking?" I continued. "The whole shebang is exposed to the northern quarter of the city. The storage tanks have residential dwellings on all four sides with numerous side streets. Two teams with RPGs and four rounds apiece, Holy Crap. Sorry Sister.""But I want to save lives," she sputtered."Limiting the collateral damage could be pretty tough," Estere frowned. She toggled throw a series of maps to multiple pictures."Oh, look (dripping sarcasm); they light up the refinery at night. You can sit off the coast in a speed boat under cover of darkness and attack from there," she noted."Damn. Those are a lot of lights," Agent-86 agreed."24-7 operation," I suspected."We will need some experts," the government agent nodded."Or we are going to kill a fuck-load of innocent people. Not just the workers, but can you imagine a fire spreading to those neighborhoods? Shit," I muttered."You can't seriously be contemplating doing something like this," the nun sputtered. "It is inhumane. Think of the families, the children.""Lady, yes I am. Do you have any idea what the Human Rights record of the Angolan Army in Cabinda is? It is truly horrific and in case you missed it, one of the guys in dire need of rescuing by me, due to him being a huge rebel leader who has managed to escape, is also a Catholic priest. He's going to be part of the new government we are going to install once we kill a few hundred Angolans ~ mostly soldiers (more like well over a thousand).""We are going to kill a few hundred so a few hundred thousand can live free, democratic lives without worrying about the local police and political establishment torturing and murdering them. It is all part of the plan.""I think I need to talk with the Bishop.""Hang on. Let me finish," I forestalled her. "He'll get briefed along with everyone else. After all, it is a majority Roman Catholic country as is Angola, so I'm sure your guy can be of immense help.""The people you are putting at risk don't deserve this," she protested."They never do," I nodded in agreement with her. "It rarely stops terrible crap from happening to them though."I felt sorry for the Sister. She thought the Bishop was going to put a stop to this. Poor girl; he was going to do the exact opposite. See, the two competing forces at play here were a communistic kleptocracy (currently ruling Angola) and Catholic liberation theology united with a Cabindan national identity dating back to 1885. At stake was 900,000 barrels a day of petroleum. That was a bunch of funding for somebody. Last I checked, the state run energy conglomerate had misplaced $32 billion, in just three years.Mind you, the Coils of the Serpent and the Amazon Host didn't want to help the People of Cabinda out of the goodness of their hearts either. They wanted cover for the importation of weapons and other war-fighting material so they could kill the Condottieri in Africa. If the rebel leaders-turned-legitimate government didn't play ball well, the Coils were in the 'assassinating people' business and somewhere along the line the survivors would figure out keeping 'us' happy kept them alive. Problem solved.It was Bishop Nicolé de Santis' job to facilitate that understanding. If certain people with Vatican credentials explained the 'facts of life' to the new regime a lot more lives could be saved, Catholic lives. In turn, he could work to make sure the new group in power wasn't nearly as corrupt as the gang we were tossing out. Better education and quality of life, improved infrastructure & security and a nice shiny cathedral, or two.We, as in JIKIT and our component members, didn't want to rule the country and dominate the people's lives. We needed the ports and the airfields with a blind eye turned to our skullduggery. Sure, there would be future considerations. Amazons and Coil members would be fighting and dying for these people's freedom ~ public recognition definitely not required. No; the Amazons wanted to be left alone in their deep jungle homes which was an isolation they basically already had. This was a future chit which said 'don't come looking'.The Coils? Let's just say in the future Cabinda would have embassies around the globe and if occasionally they wanted someone to slip through under diplomatic cover ~ they were good for it. And if the Cabindans ever needed help in the future they knew they had friends in dark places who were now invested in Cabinda's survival. It was a win-win-win, unless you were an Angolan big-wig, or one of their foot-soldier currently serving in Cabinda. Amazons weren't big on taking prisoners, or even giving the opposition the option of giving up.For me, it wasn't lunch yet and here I was plotting to overthrow yet another government in yet another country ~ though in only two, small provinces this time. Thank the Goddess I had the rest of the week

Graduation Day.  Book 3 in 18 parts, By FinalStand. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels."You know nothing of what you speak of, Ishara, yet you now feel free to insult us," she simmered."Don't know, don't care. It was all before my time. I care about the 'here-and-now' as well as what we do in the future. What I am asking you is what concrete item or 'thing' can be provided to House Zorja to put this blood feud behind you. Name it and House Ishara will endeavor to procure it for you.""We are not merchants," Jana's eyes narrowed."No. I didn't imply you were. If you want new sandals for everyone in your House, I'll find you new sandals. If you want 100,000 acres of ranchland, I'll find you the land. Name it," I persisted."Our prestige cannot be bought," she 'explained'."No, but a blood feud with House Ishara can be avoided by making a request of us in the same way as expressing your desire to harm my daughter can be expressed by denying my offer," I hardened. "And 'fuck you very much' if you think I won't use every son, daughter, mother, aunt, and uncle of Ishara when I come gunning for House Zorja too.""You wouldn't dare bring outsiders into this," Klavdiya interjected."Why not? The offices of Ishara handed House Zorja the coup of the century ~ the capture of the People's Liberation Army Navy nuclear carrier. A member of House Zorja commanded that task, yet they did so by leading forces marshalled by House Ishara, outsider forces. You may wish to keep playing by old rules concerning who is and isn't part of a House, but I am not so constrained, sisters.""So Klavdiya, if House Meenakshi pursues its blood feud with House Zorja, House Ishara will gleefully join them in the pummeling. And we have Isharans in the 9 Clans, the Khanate and the Illuminati who will gladly help us out in slapping them around like the old-fashion curmudgeons they are showing themselves to be, or, House Zorja may request a gift from House Ishara and we will happily clear accounts between them and House Meenakshi in the name of our daughter, Parvati. Their choice.""You are still on the mats," Elsa reminded me. Sikia coiled protectively next to us."And you said something about a lesson being long overdue," Pamela smirked, "Kitten.""Cáel Ishara," Shawnee said in a soft voice, "perhaps it is germane to the argument: the fault of the blood feud rests with House Zorja, not House Meenakshi."I fell on my back, carrying Tad fi with me. She gasped out in surprise while remaining closely cuddled with me. Her right hand never left my lips."Why does no one tell me this shit?" I moaned."You are hard," Tad fi announced. "Are you ready to have more sex?" She was sounding upbeat about our prospects. She was also ignorant of our surroundings being deaf and blind to the mortal realm."Gossamer Wing," I created a pet name for the augur, "we are lying on the sparring mats of a large combat arena in the central Full-blooded training center for Havenstone with roughly 500 sisters in attendance (the audience had grown). While I am enticed by your scent, words, proximity and sweet memories of what we've shared, I'm probably going to be badly beaten up really soon for a terrific diplomatic snafu.""But then we can have sex?""Yeah. I'm totally up for having sex with you after they release me from Medical," I assured her. I looked around her to a very unhappy Mahdi."Can you find it in your heart to forgive House Zorja? Anything I can,""Yes," she abruptly cut me off.What the fuck?"At this time, my hatred of House Ishara, and you in particular, make any grievance I have with House Zorja pale in comparison. You have bewitched my only daughter. She bares your child, and it will be a wonderful child if the soiled augur you've stuck your cock in is to be believed," she ground out bitterly. "I want to go home. I want to find enemies to kill. And when I do, Cáel Ishara, know each and every one of them will carry your face in my mind."She turned to Jana. "Do you agree that we both hate Ishara enough to put aside our current differences?"Jana studied Mahdi, me, then Mahdi again and agreed. She stood. Mahdi stood. They clasped arms like Amazons, then hugged like sisters."Agreed. He is much worse."My thoughts on the matter. Woot! I was having sex! Oh, and I was making Aya happy by ending a blood feud."My admiration of you continues to increase," Krasimira looked at me. "This diplomacy stuff is harder than it looks yet you pull it off so effortlessly.""Yay me!" I muttered."Keeper, are we done?" Sikia asked Krasimira."I believe so," the older Amazon rose to her feet. Sikia was far faster in rising."Mahdi of Meenakshi, you have insulted me and my augur. Defend yourself," she snarled. If Tad fi hadn't been immediately present, Mahdi wouldn't have even warranted a warning no doubt."Had you done your job," Mahdi flowed into her fighting stance, "you both wouldn't be pregnant.""Whoa now," I struggled to rise while keeping Tad fi close and my body between her and the Meenakshi/Zorja side of the mat. "Sikia, I can't let you fight. You're pregnant too.""Don't be stupid, Cáel Ishara," Sikia retreated off the mat, so she could shed her jacket and footwear. "Amazons have fought pregnant for thousands of years.""Hold on now," NYPD Sgt. Larisa Kutuzov said in English as she moved forward. I was a millisecond too late. Larisa's foot touched down on the mat and Marlene Zorja popped her one, a hand chop to the larynx. The senior cop stumbled forward."Mom!" shouted Nikita. Marlene followed up with a leg sweep, putting Larisa face first on the mats, then a fist strike to the back of the head, knocking her out. Neat and tidy in less than two seconds.Nikita was about to charge in when Chaz stopped her."Footwear," he advised in the tone of voice I had learned to associate with him and imminent violence. The moment he stopped her, he was quickly removing his own socks and shoes. Virginia and Pamela were doing the same. I was allowed freedom of movement because I was holding Tad fi. Krasimira exited because of her unique status. The rest were already barefoot."Gale, could you please stay with Tad fi," I tried to hand her off."No," Gale looked me over. "I will fight." No hint on whose side she would be fighting on. Krasimira came to my rescue."I'll take her.""Tad fi," I told the augur, "I have to go get beaten up now, but I promise I will be back for you directly.""This is not your fight," Krasimira said. "The words and deeds are Sikia's.""A, she carries my child and B, the deeds being called into question are my fault.""You told me once they were the Will of Ishara," Krasimira mused."We are one in the same," I gave a lopsided grin."Be careful," Tad fi pleaded. "Your future is a chaotic jumble, I cannot see,""Eh, I've been very bad. We'll talk about it later. Gotta go," I headed onto the mats.Pamela was giving the ground rules to the 'normals': No 'fair warnings'. No 'fair play'. No 'time outs'. You fought until unconscious, or you surrendered."This is going to suck," Virginia assessed our odds. Two Amazons had removed Larisa from the mats and were tending to her. Nikita was kneeling by her side until she heard Virginia, then came our way.Besides Sikia, we had Pamela, Chaz, Virginia, myself and Nikita. Oneida stepping up was nice. She wasn't a great combatant, but we dearly needed the help. Gale joining us was, unsettling. Amazons don't play fair, so this could be a ruse.Against us were all three Zorja and both Meenakshi ~ I imagined Rhada felt she had something to prove to her mother. They'd picked up ten other Amazons and Rhonwenn Nemain. Klavdiya joined them to counterbalance her baby sister. Eight to seventeen ~ ouch."Damn," a familiar voice from my first days on the job spoke up from behind me, "we almost missed this." I didn't dare look over my shoulder. Desiree stepped between Chaz and Virginia. Rachel came up on my left and Tiger Lily on my right. At the tail end of our line was Mona, Meridian, Brielle and Wiesława. Fifteen to seventeen was looking much better, especially considering Desiree had brought five Security Detail warriors with her, all of whom were moving to further bolster our numbers."Rachel," Elsa looked to her underling, "you have no idea why you are fighting.""It is for Cáel. So it must be for a better tomorrow," Rachel laughed."Very well," Elsa smirked."You!" Mahdi pointed at me, and we both charged. It was a jumbled nightmare of clashing bodies, war cries and flashes of movement all around. Our side had two main advantages -While Chaz was by no means the best hand-to-hand combatant present, he knew the basic Amazon style and most Amazons didn't know his. Added to his overall height and bulk advantages, he bought us time.Of greater importance, Rachel, Tiger Lily and Mona had extensive training working as a team, which none of the opponents had.Elsa was the most dangerous individual on the mat. Pamela was the second most dangerous, so Elsa grabbed a couple of partners and ganged up on her to drive her off the mats. Chaz went next, out-Elsa'ed and beaten unconscious. The issue was, it took her too long to accomplish those two feats. By the time she rounded on me, Rachel and Tiger Lily, our half of the field had wiped out theirs. It was six of us (me, Rachel, Tiger Lily, Gale, Wiesława and Desiree) versus four of them (Elsa, Marlene, Klavdiya and Rhonwenn).Still, I was facing Elsa, so a judicious bit of treachery was required."Gale," I huffed and puffed, "please retire. I don't want you to fight your sister.""What?" Gale snapped. She'd taken a beating, yet remained feisty."No, fighting her sister is okay with me," Desiree scowled. "We are still facing fucking Elsa.""All the other women you have mated with have failed. I remain," Gale trumpeted."Oh, you are right," I half-turned. "All the reason you are more precious to me.""Really?""Of course," I deepened my introspective appreciation of her."Oh," and Klavdiya punched Rhonwenn. That was an 'oh, Cáel Ishara must actually care for my baby sister and not be just a Playa' on Klavdiya's part. Yeah. I'm a horrible fucking person at times.Rachel, Tiger Lily and I rushed Elsa. Marlene pivoted to ward against Klavdiya while Gale and Wiesława stormed in against her. Desiree helped Klavdiya finish drubbing Rhonwenn before they combined to force Marlene off the mats. Elsa chose to go down swinging in a dogpile of bodies. I took an ear-ringing blow to the head which allowed Rachel to apply a chokehold and it was lights out for the Head of SD.After some water bottles went around and those concussed returned to wakefulness, the resolution of the brawl was decided. Mahdi apologized to Sikia. It was short, terse and sparing of any empathy, yet was within the bounds of Amazon etiquette. She departed with Rhada, which left me to pick up the pieces, starting with Nikita's mom."Oh," the older woman moaned then, "Ms. Fredrickson? What are you doing here?""Avenging you, Mother," Nikita fluffed up the truth. "She, Cáel and the others cleaned house on the woman who jumped you and her allies.""Desk Sergeant," Desiree gave a curt nod."This isn't over," Larisa winced as she moved to a sitting position."Mrs. Kutuzov, it is over," I headed off a colossal waste of time. "This is my daily life and part of your daughter's life with JIKIT. You will find scant witnesses and no tape recordings of these events. This craziness is just another day in the life here at Havenstone. You stepped on the mat and thus became fair game to any physical confrontation an opponent cared to mete out. Consider this sovereign soil of an independent nation-state.""We," she looked around. "You kicked their asses?""Definitely," Pamela gave a feral snarl."This is plain nuts," she shook her head, winced in cranial pain, then put her aching head in her hands."One of the reasons we've put our dating in hiatus," Nikita comforted her mother while looking at me, and smiling affectionately.Ah, for fuck sakes! I was engaged to someone else and having a dozen kids by ten different women. How could I still possibly be considered viable dating material? Oh yeah, martial valor, laughing at death, I hung out with truly exceptional cool people and I would always be in need of saving, a plus for a crusader like Nikita.I had so many allies to tend to, but only one who seemed to be making an exit. I swooped down on Tad fi long enough to place her fingers to my lips."I'll be right back, friend of a friend in need," and off I went. I caught Tavi of House Stolgos just outside the door. She wasn't avoiding me. She'd been observing Chaz and he had been otherwise occupied.My British companion had played a pivotal role in the combat and taken his beating like a man. He'd been rendered unconscious. So had many others, so no stigma was attached to his loss. Post-battle, he had chosen to sit on his haunches, knees up, talking to several of the Amazons, both kneeling and standing. A few had been bystanders and a few others foes.He stayed on his ass to reduce his height advantage. Letting Amazons make eye contact while not having to look up at you created definite benefits. His good natured approach to his role in the fight and pummeling earned him positive vibes as well. He made it clear the tussle to him was not macho-personal. He was my 'brother / sister / sibling' spiritually-speaking via Pamela adopting us both as her 'grandsons', so my fights were his fights. Sikia had my (Cáel's) child, so that bond extended to her as well ~ family.Pamela and I had schooled him on Amazon psychology and those lessons were now paying serious dividends. 'The Male' hadn't wanted to fight them ~ 'Amazons are tough' he'd confessed, he knew this because he worked with several every day on JIKIT~ but family was on the line, so he fought. Mahdi had apologized, so the matter was settled. The other Amazons he'd fought? They had fought for their reasons and he was okay with not questioning them about it.Why? He was conscious of his conspicuous status as a 'guest', knew he was in no way an Amazon, and was not privy to what motivated them. He didn't want to be an Amazon. He had his own, much younger, martial tradition he was proud of, yet was eager to learn from the vastly greater Amazon war lore because 'winners' didn't have a gender-bias and no other tradition could compete with the Amazons' 3,000 years.Under normal circumstances, the women around him wouldn't have given credence to his praise. He was a male after all. Through the tiny tear I'd created in their insulating social fabric, Chaz was building upon his own exploits. In the after-battle analysis, the Amazons reflected on the realization Elsa had concentrated on him as her number two objective, second only to Pamela who scared everyone who knew anything about her. That bolstered Chaz's appeal.For the Amazons who thought a male would get all pouty and cry over being beaten up by a girl/girls, Chaz was breaking the mold. He wasn't angry. He was amused. The fight had been a learning experience and he'd felt honored to watch, no matter how briefly, a warrior of Elsa's caliber fight. He'd explained 'I', Cáel Wakko Ishara, considered Elsa one of the top 5 combatants I'd ever seen, which included Ajax the Unconquered. The others were Sakuniyas, reborn Amazon and former Queen of Assyria, Saint Marie, the Golden Mare, and Pamela, the Cliff-walker.More happy Amazons because the list's only non-Amazon was a dead Hero from the Trojan Wars and it was well known I 'got around' (aka dealt with violent outsiders.) Chaz was telling the truth, almost. The 'fifth' person on the list was Alal, but explaining him would be difficult, so Chaz edited him for this particular audience. Good man.In the hallway, "Tavi, a moment," I called out. She slowed down, took a few more steps allowing me to catch up."Yes Ishara?" she gave me her best neutral look. Yep. She was jealous."I beg two favors from you," I quickly went down to one knee in her path. That caught her off guard and left her in the awkward position of me being terribly close and staring up at her."I, I will listen," she muttered."I would like to know if you are pregnant," I asked very softly. Yes, she was, but she didn't want to tell me. She contemplated pushing past me. It would be very easy. "I know I am stepping beyond the boundaries between warriors. Please. My destiny has brought you two together. I am at fault here." 'Fault' was the key word."If I have a son, he will be given to the Queen," Tavi's face was stern and unforgiving. "He will live.""That's not what he's worried about," I shook my head. "He wants to be a father to your daughter, Tavi. He wants to introduce you to his mother and grandmothers, maybe his sisters too, if that can be arranged.""Huh?""He is not like me, Tavi. There is no other in his life, but you.""I, I will not leave my House for him," she protested angrily."He would never ask you. That doesn't mean he doesn't want to remain at your side for years to come. He can be a father to your child and not be a part of House Stolgos in the same way you can be a mother to your child and not be a part of Clan Tomorrow.""Oh," she furrowed her brow. "How would this possibly work?""I have an 'in' with the Queen," I winked. "I'll work out something.""He knows I will never stop being an Amazon," she elucidated intensely."Absolutely. He is an intelligence operative after all. He's figured a few things out for himself.""Why doesn't he tell me these things?""Tavi, he threw his body on top of me to shield me from a bomb blast, so he's undoubtedly brave, but telling you what is in his heart is scary for him. As his brother, I see behind his silence,""Oh, what should I do?" she was vexed."Go back in there, demand to speak with him and tell him the truth," I stood up."The truth?""That you are going to have a little StolgosTomorrow-ite running around sometime next year," I exuded confidential friendliness."Cáel Ishara," she tilted her head slightly, "you don't know much about infants, do you?""Nope," I pseudo-confessed. I actually did know something about newborns. I'd studied up so I could make a move on a cute girl whose free time was eaten up by babysitting, so I 'helped out'. Oink."They aren't 'running around'," she turned to head back into the gym, "until the ninth month at the earliest. Normally, running doesn't happen until the eighteenth month.""My fiancée has a three-year old, so she should be able to help me through some of the hardest parts," I babbled along. Tavi didn't give a crap.In we went. Tavi stormed straight toward the bevy of Amazon babes concentrating on 'her' Chaz."Color Sergeant Tomorrow," she abruptly interrupted. "A moment of your time.""Ladies," Chaz uncoiled himself from the surrounding women. The Amazons were either mildly put off, they thought they were about to get laid, or pissed off, they were sure they were about to get laid, and Tavi was stomping on their happy."Yes, Ms. Gentry," Chaz linked his hands behind his back in a 'rest easy' stance. 'Gentry' was the fake last name Tavi used in the outside world. She motioned toward the windows with her head. Off they went. I couldn't hear what was being said, but my lip reading skills were up to the task.T: (I am pregnant)C: (I love you)T: (Oh) ~ stunned. Go Chaz!C: (Well, I don't imagine the Amazons have a marriage ceremony and an Anglican service would be inappropriate, so perhaps we could research a Scythian ritual which could make both families happy) ~ delivered in the patented smooth Chaz style.T: (Marriage? To you?)C: (I will not submit to being anyone's slave nor would I ever ask you to submit to me. Outside of that, will you be my partner and my partner alone until the cliffs separate us?)T: (Amazons are not monogamous)C: (I am)T: (I will, I mean, can I think about this?)C: (I am not going anywhere, Tavi){Pause}T: (Did you put Ishara, Cáel Ishara up to this?)C: (Yes)T: (Why?)C: (I imagine he explained what I am feeling better than I could)T: (Oh, do you want me to meet your mother and grandmothers?)C: (Absolutely)T: (Okay)C: (Okay ~ you would like to meet my Mother and Grandmothers?)T: (No, yes, I mean, yes I would like to meet them and I am okay with you being with no other woman until the cliffs separate us, and I will do the same, no other males)C: (If I pick you up, hug you and kiss you, will your sisters freak out?)T: (I don't know)So Chaz swept Tavi up until her head was higher than his (a feat, considering their 8" height differential) and kissed her deeply. Mumbled words followed. Tavi wrapped her legs around Chaz's waist and out they went. Around me were angry murmurings of the 'did that Amazon just run off with our man' variety. Not my problem. I had plenty of different Amazons wanting my attention. Hallelujah!{8:00 pmDon't try this at home.I covered my face with a pillow and pressed down hard. I'd already tried breathing exercises, meditation and even contemplated more cranial trauma before thinking up this particular crazy idea. It took some mental effort and accessing some of my Alal-'pain sorting' skills to accomplish, but in the end, I felt myself 'let go'.I sat up."Hello," Tad fi beamed."Hey," I took a deep breath. Since we were talking, I must have passed out. Her eyes wandered over the room."Is this the world as you see it?" she wondered. Oh yeah, I had to be creating the environment for her to enjoy.Sikia was kneeling on the bed a foot away, her gaze moving between the two of us. The 'grayness' of her form suggested she was wholly in reality and not in the 'Ishara-space' the goddess had shown me and I was now sharing with my augur."This is how you see me?" she examined her fingers, her wrists, then some long locks of her hair."You are more beautiful," I answered. The impact of my words crossing over drew her eyes back to me. It was the magic of hearing for the normally deaf girl. I concentrated, peeled back some fantasy and attached a realistic form to Sikia. Tad fi followed my gaze."Your hair," she addressed her guardian, "It is lighter than I imagined."Sikia said something I couldn't understand, muffled as it was by my dreaming."I cannot hear you, but I see you through his eyes," the augur carried on her conversation. They touched. It had to be somewhat bizarre for Sikia. As she reached for Tad fi's hand, her friend intercepted the extended member. Their fingers intertwined before completing the journey to the guardian's lips."Don't cry, no, we couldn't have, no, we shouldn't have knocked him out sooner. I don't think he was aware of this discipline when we first met. Were you, Cáel?""No. Perhaps if I had understood more about the consequences of seeing ghosts, I might have," I tapered off. "Now that we know. I can try this more often.""Your health?" Tad fi worried."I might be immortal," I confessed. I was confessing because I was desperately seeking a way to share some of my genetic quirkiness with her ~ some strength to carry her through this pregnancy and spare her life, Dot Ishara be damned."And you would seek a way to spare me," she graced me with her gentle presence. Lying in the 'spirit' world was a whole lot tougher than in the flesh."Yeah. I've got some arcane lore rattling around in my head, plus I have a few outside sources I can ask for help. I'm not giving up on you.""I have foreseen my death.""Well, un-foresee it," I scolded her. "Dot Ishara told me we see what might happen, though nothing is guaranteed. So even your death isn't an absolute. Since it hasn't happened, I see no reason to let it happen. You are going to live to hold our daughter. If not, my immortality is worthless.""You can never save everyone. Sometimes you must let a few go to save the rest," she advised."If I find someone I'm not attached to, I'll let them go. I promise. Until then, I'm, ugh, I'm fading, and I'm keeping you.""We shall see," she murmured. I fell back into my body and into wakefulness."Now we have sex," Tad fi announced in a melodic voice."He is ready to perform," Sikia agreed. She was fondling my balls with one hand while her breath played across my rod. I sat up to see the augur climbing up the bed between my thighs. She kissed my glans, licked across its top, then kissed it again."I've got it from here," she told Sikia."What?" Sikia was confused. Tad fi's lips began to engulf my sceptre."Sikia, come here," I gently pulled on her arm. She was conflicted yet up some came.We started out with tender kisses on the lips. I kept drawing her toward me. My lips and tongue migrated down her chin and throat to her breasts. When she thought my target was her breasts, she was all onboard. That was a mere stop-off point on my journey, though I played around for a while.At the same time, I had to use subtle movements with my hips and clenches with my gluts to school Tad fi on her fellatio. Thankfully, I was doubly-blessed. This wasn't my first time schooling two girls at once and Tad fi could determine more from such minimal reactions due to her heightened sense of my muscle contractions through her touch than any other woman I'd ever met.When I began running my tongue in large lashes underneath her breasts, I confused Sikia once more. She was resistant as my hands on her hips pulled her higher so that my lips and teeth could tease her taut stomach while I twirled my tongue in her belly button. She giggled.I had been slowly wiggling down the bed, backing Tad fi up, so when it came time to mount Sikia on my face, I had the headboard room. I kept her muscular thighs securely in hand because the moment I had her happy, I pushed her up. She looked down, seeking guidance and I motioned her to turn around. She did the eye-ball math, realized she'd be facing her augur, and hastily obeyed. Of course, her movement on the bed alerted Tad fi through mattress vibrations.Sikia was sitting on my face, leaning down so she could run her hands through Tad fi's hair and along her face and lips (and my phallus). I kept my hands pressed between our bodies. My right made the sojourn to my pubic area to play around and give them both something else to suck on, my fingers. My left loitered around between Sikia's breasts and her clitoris when my lips were otherwise occupied.I could cup her clit with my tongue in a U-shape, rubbing it along my taste buds. Most of my time was taken up with my tongue broad lashing her vulva or tightly-twisted and delving into her cunt and my nose pushing against her brown hole. I could tilt myself up so I could make tongue-intrusions into her back passage as well. The first time, she squealed.Before she could decide if she wanted to make me stop (she did, virtually all first timers always default to asking their partner to stop, so you have to distract them), Tad fi wanted to know what had brought her reaction on. Then came Sikia's troubled revelation of what I was doing, how the augur shouldn't suffer through it, despite the increasing pleasure she was receiving, only to finally be unable to supply the answer as to why Tad fi shouldn't experience it too.Sikia shot me a treasured look of bewilderment. I'd brought her to orgasm with my tongue alone. I was a guy after all."Switch?" I suggested. Tad fi was still administering one of the slowest, most considerate blowjobs I'd ever experienced. She wasn't rushing toward anything. Sure, she was unschooled, but was devoting her incredible sensitivities to my pleasure and taking pleasure in her ability to bring me to such excitement."Change places?" she mused. "Okay." Tad fi's lips slid off me with one final, loud 'pop', then she used her spider-like fingers to climb up my body while Sikia traveled south. She lavished butterfly kisses on my face ~ childish, yet so very appropriate between us ~ and I mirrored the gesture.With some reluctance, she mounted me, facing Sikia. My tongue flicking across her clit on its first exploration brought out a joyous gasp. It only got better from there.The Long Slide Into Domestic Life:"Twins?" Hana snuggled into my arms. We were at her place, naked in bed together after a late late-night unscheduled meeting with some VIPs. Despite the late/early hour, she was alert, tense even. It had been a mentally stimulating late night encounter which had brought me to her bed."Yes. That is what Tad fi predicted," I inserted between raining kisses down on her forehead. Hana liked non-distracting attention when she was in this kind of mood. She was exhausting herself mentally as she was building up to being amorous."Ana-Călina and  rp d?" she worked over the names on her tongue. "They have a special meaning?""Only if you are Hungarian and Romanian," I teased her. She elbowed me slightly. " rp d was the semi-mystical pagan warlord who led the Ten Tribes who became known as the Hungarians ~ the Magyar peoples ~ into the Carpathian Basin, present day Hungary. Ana-Călina was born a Byzantine princess of the storied House of Basarab; she married Radu Negru, thus becoming the first Princess of a free Wallachia ~ the foundation for a free Romania. She was also the great-grandmother of Dracula.""So they are famous names with regional historical significance, did they live long, happy lives?"" Árpád, no one knows for sure. His kids were quarrelsome, but they did manage to found a dynasty at the start of the second millennia which ruled for three centuries.""Ana-Călina, yeah. I think so," I continued. "She lived into her seventies and her eldest son left his country stronger, richer and safer than when he received it. She did out live her husband by over fifty years, and got to see her youngest grandson bury most of his rivals, the kids from her husband's first marriage.""Ah, what?" Hana rose up until we were eye to eye. Since she was naked, her boobs swayed slightly as she did so. My eye flickered. "Eyes forward, Mister," she playfully barked. "What happened to all her other grandsons?""Wallachia in the 15th century was a tad rough and tumble," I evaded."They killed one another?""Mostly they were killed by conspiracies amongst their boyars, nobles of the time.""Why does, Tad fi want to dredge up these names again?" she kept eye contact."Not a clue," I pleaded."But you think it is important?""No. I think you are important. Screw Fate. It can name its own kids. We can chose whatever names make you happy, except 'Up'. Up's been taken.""You've named another of your offspring 'Up'? That's cruel, or does that mean something in another language I'm unaware of?" she shifted her shoulders so her boobs wobbled again. Of course, I broke eye contact. I hadn't had sex in hours and her boobies were right there, damn it!"Actually, Pamela and I named this secret agent in Hungary that, just to fuck with his head," I divulged."Oh. Pamela. I should have known," she slowly smiled. "You are being very well behaved," she added. Woot! She noticed I wasn't throwing her down and pawing her delectable flesh. "One more thing before the nookie.""Name them. Their dead," I pledged."Not necessary," her sigh turned into a giggle. "If I'm going to be having twins, I'm going to be rather big come late March. We need an earlier wedding date."Oh, fuck me!"What do you have in mind?" I tried to keep the creeping dread out of my voice."New Year's Day?" she suggested. I did a quick calculation. That was annihilating 78 days out of what remained of my bachelor life. In 114 days my life would cease having any meaning whatsoever. I'd be a Mr. to someone's Mrs. The end"Sure, I can arrange to be killed before then," stumbled out of my mouth."What was that?" Hana pouted."Nothing Dear. Cosmic psychic intersection with an Al -demon; don't know what came over me," I fibbed."Man up," Hana bit my nose. "Our marriage won't be that bad if we both work at it. It isn't like I'm demanding celibacy from you." Then she mouthed 'yet'."Wait. Did you mean celibacy, as in no fun at all, or monogamy, as in only 'happy time' with you?" I desperately sought clarification."Oh," she pursed her lips. "I meant monogamy. I didn't mean to scare you.""Oh, thank goodness," I sighed."Here," her gaze turned tender. "Let me make it up to you." Hana placed one hand on my shoulder and rose up my body until my face was gently nestled in her bosom. Then she wiggled back and forth, basically because I'm a big baby and easy to please. I was alternating which nipple I was kissing in no time."Mmm," she murmured. "I've missed you." Her other hand's fingernails coasted down my abdomen and found 'Mr. Happy' had risen to attention. Okay, he'd been hopping up and down on my groin since she'd said we were 'going to bed' 30 minutes ago. Hana decided wrap up my shaft with her hand, then applied a few tender strokes. I reciprocated by cupping her left tit in one hand, forming a mound with her areola at the center, and began to twirl from the outside inward to her hardened nipple with just the tip of my tongue.It was 4 a.m. Why was I taking it slow when I had my final work review with Katrina in three hours? Hana deserved this and more. Why was Hana doing it? She was her own boss, plus her life was careening wildly outside of anything she'd imagined before she'd first laid eyes on me. Half of the financial empire she shared with her father was suddenly in the hands of a military dictatorship, her beloved father was dealing with the murder of her hated step-brother and she was marrying a Prince in a European cathedral which required someone high in the Vatican's approval process to use.Yeah, her life had gone nuts. Worse, she loved me. And I wasn't the kind of man she ever thought she'd love. She'd thought she'd never love anyone again after her life with her asshole of an ex-husband and their bitter, contentious divorce. I was barely someone she could classify, and Hana was a terribly ordered and organized person. Saying my life was messy was being generous. I was some mysterious warrior-diplomat-playboy-aristocrat who hung out with people more bizarre than me.Hana picked up her tempo. I switched breasts. Her motor was really starting to hum. Any other night, I could have moved straight to revving her up to an orgasm. I had the time to make it two without any problems. A good one and Hana would be happy and drift off to sleep. Instead, I intuited she wanted more, so we developed our own game of cat and mouse with her climax, and its suspension, being our ultimate goal.My left hand danced down the back of her ribcage like playing keys on a piano. It was a light, teasing gesture. Her hair the color of tarnished gold cascaded down as she began placing her own kisses upon my crown. Each move by one partner evoked a response by the other. Hana ran my glans over her glistening labia, getting it nice and slick. I worked down her waist, cupped her ass, and then glided over her thigh to the back of her knee where I started tickling her. She snickered."You are distracting me," she murmured. I wasn't. I knew these things."I like to get the feel of every inch of your flesh," I responded. More mirthful noises from her. Slowly, her gooey vestibule rubbed against and over the top, until I felt myself entering. There, she hesitated. I propelled my hips an inch up, twisted right then left before falling back down, a micro-fuck."Ah," she emoted her approval. "My turn." Hana's knees spread to the side, making a memorable sound on the silk sheets as she impaled herself. This time she rolled her hips forward, back, then did a slow 360 with me  inside her, letting the slow progress over her spark memories for her to savor. "I never believed sex could be like this," Hana hiccupped."How so?" I knew the answer, but wanted her to put her chaotic passions to words. It would make her happier."Experimenting, silly. Stopping in the middle and doing, this," she reversed her hip rotations this time. "I never imagined a lover having such patience, or,""Yourself as being so openly sexually adventurous?" I finished."Yeah," she huffed. "I really, really owe your college professor, plus you and all your diligence, for this," at the last moment, she encountered the gateway to her G-spot. I knew precisely where that gem was. Previously, Hana had gained a vague idea where it was from the perspective of masturbation and our prior lovemaking. Now I had let Hana rediscover that joy with my cock as her tool to utilize as she wished."You realize pregnant women want even more sex," she hummed. She was vigorously working my cock now. Hana had bridged a huge gap, sexually. Normally, a woman of Hana's quality tried to please her man first with the hope her orgasm would soon follow. I was different. My greatest sexual gratification came from her ecstasy. She was confident in that now. By bringing herself to climax, she was making me excited for what would come next."That's okay," I propped myself up on one elbow now that Hana was riding me cowgirl-style. "I dig big chicks." The open-palm slap to the chest was a given."Hercege, you, you are horrible," she growled around a feral smile. The lip-biting, tongue-sucking kiss was equally vicious, primal and leading Hana to the end of her tether. Not only was Hana's sexual trust in me/us expanding, she was putting extra effort into her physical workout regime too. She might still have a ways to go to compete with an Amazon, but it was still going to be a great night."Hercegn , I am nothing but a twisted shadow of masculine lust whose every contour is cast by your muliebrous glow," I teased. Her eyes twinkled. Yes, definitely still going to be a great night."Okay," Hana yawned, "I give up. What does 'muliebrous' mean?" She'd been holding on to that for an hour and a half. It was five-thirty and I was dressing in my biking clothes before heading into work."From the Latin 'muliebri' which means 'womanly'," I answered. Her sleepy eyes drank in both my response and my physique. I had discovered another thing Hana liked and that was to expand her academic/linguistic frontiers. She was enchanted with the idea that I liked to engage her mind along with her body, sparking on all cylinders.She'd crawled over to my side of the bed, her head resting on my pillow, soaking up my scent as she watched me. I knelt down, kissed her on her ear, cheek and finally the side of her lips. Hana was beat."Have a good day and be careful," she mumbled. Her eyes closed. Her chest rose with one last, waking breath before her sleep rhythms took her."Ditto," I whispered. I snuck into  Annela's room and planted a kiss on her head as well. The craziness of my life had a way of cascading over to the ones I loved. Loved? Oh boy,7:00 am Monday, September 8th, Graduation Day!Brielle and her buddy were humming along as the elevator doors closed. Once more, my 'hellish' schedule demanded I change in the elevator. I'd gone to gun practice with my bike clothes on, so I absolutely had to change into business attire in the magic box, in front of them.Juanita adjusting my tie was a less than subtle attempt to strangle me. I was about to be late to my final 'start of day' meeting as an intern in Executive Services, so her chastisement would have to wait. Who would have thunk it? Juanita would have to wait outside for this ceremony. Paula raced with me to be the last one in, only to have Daphne grace us with the 'news':"The meeting won't start for another fifteen minutes," she grinned. "Katrina is bringing up the 'new hires' for the fall program."I finger-flicked my head. The 84 days as an intern was merely the 'training wheels' period. To really be a member of ES was at least a two year training process. The Amazons around me had started their training for this gig when they were fifteen and were eighteen and nineteen now, their ID's said they were older for legal purposes.In theory, my four years in college was counted as 'preliminary' training and provided things such as acclimation to outsider culture ~ aka 'acting normal'. Logically, I would train under someone like Desiree or Buffy for a year before being a full-fledged member of the service."How many this time?" I asked Daphne since she seemed to be in the know."Twenty," she grinned. "We are getting two."I noticed there was still only my tiny desk in Katrina's office. That meant the new guys would be out in the office pool with everyone else. Probably for the best. The ladies were now used to having a male around, so would be careful in what they did and didn't say. I yawned."Tired," Fabiola smirked."Oh yeah," I stifled another yawn. "Met an emissary from the Pope." Fabiola glowered. "No. Seriously. I met an emissary from Holy See. I let Hana know I wanted to get married in a highly improbable place, a ruined cathedral, so she contacted the Catholic Church and one of their guys wanted to meet with me.""That had to be fun," Tigger grinned. "What does the Cult of the Nazarene think of you and the Goddess Ishara?""We actually discussed polytheism and the place of an omnipotent, omnipresent being in the scope of things," I placed my hands behind my back and rocked back and forth. "It was quite interesting. The guy knew his shit."By that, I meant he was probably with the Pope's Secret Service as well as a Brainiac with a PhD in something. He'd promised to be in touch as soon as he heard back from his superiors. He had this hot chick with him who I suspected was a nun. And if his driver wasn't ex-military, it was because he was still in the service. On the plus side, Hana had been beaming when we left, which assured me the meeting had gone well, so we had sex from 4 AM until 5:30, thus my current fatigued state."Are you going to abandon your faith?" Fabiola taunted me."I don't have faith, Fabiola of Minerva. Faith would imply I don't know there are supernatural entities screwing with our lives. I know they do exist, I've met a few. To satisfy your disingenuous curiosity, we discussed the nature of the Weave and it being the possible manifestation of God's Will.""How did that go?" Paula appeared interested."He strongly suggested I should 'revisit my Catholic roots' soon. By that, I think he meant I'm supposed to start attending church regularly," I shrugged. "The Pope is sending an envoy to the Great Khan too, so odds are good I'm getting married," I pronounced the last bit as the doom-laden prediction it was."Oh, yes," Fabiola reached passed Paula and smacked me in the chest with the back of her hand. "That is for insinuating you and I had intercourse to my Mother and the Council.""Was that chastising me for lying, or for not making it so?" I winked."Ah, no!" she pouted. "Stop lying about me."I looked down at my phone."We've got twelve minutes," I double-pumped my eyebrows. "Want to go to Katrina's bathroom?""What! No!" Fabiola

A Butterfly wants to kill the World?Book 3 in 18 parts, By FinalStand. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels.Although Love is both fire and shadow, we often forget to take comfort from the coolness of the memories when the burning flames are absentThere were precisely two things, okay, four things, keeping me alive. The fourth thing would come to her later when her 'furious was replaced by her 'curious' ~ as in how I knew her inhuman lingo ~ which would lead to my legacy with Grandpa.The top three reasons -She had poked my chest. It was a challenge, calling for one of my guardians to come out and play. The avatar knew I was the chosen heir of the Goddess Ishara and my goddess had devoted a good deal of time and effort to my survival and continued service in her cause. If Ishara made an 'appearance', it would be enough reason to not eviscerate me for my foul treatment of her august personage.Nope. It seemed Ishara was busy at the moment.Still, she most likely knew SzelAnya had shown a keen interest in me in Romania, though I'd never told Selena, or any other member of the 9 Clans, the Dragon's Daughter had killed Ajax for me. Figuring out SzelAnya, a storm deity, had helped me and Aya escape from our kidnapping in the midst of a cyclone in the Pacific Ocean wasn't much of a reach.But no bolt of lightning coalesced from my chest to singe her finger. No clap of thunder. Not even a cloud with a hint of disfavor appeared above us.Her obsidian fingernail began penetrating my shirt, touched my skin, then drew my blood, and something 'twitched'.That would be Contestant Goddess #3. She wasn't actually hanging around me. She didn't have to. She'd left me a memento of our last shindig before we parted ways. That was the nightmare-inducing episode where she, the chthonic goddess Sarrat Irkalli, had compressed one man's body into a dagger and then proceeded to suck another's soul into it to use as a power source for an Airbus 350 (a commercial airliner, if you didn't know).I still had that snaggletooth-looking thing at my back. Well who the Hell was I going to leave it with? Honestly, the only people I felt could keep it safe I loved too much to curse with it. Anyway, the second her divine claw touched my blood, the long dormant weapon whispered to me in a somewhat bored, lofty feminine voice from beyond the grave,Do you want me to discorporate this pathetic has-been for you?Quick check. Only the avatar and I, and her priestess-savant heard that. Of course, in downtown, New York City, noon Sunday, how weird would such a declaration be? The avatar's eyebrow arched. Her big bat-ears (still looking human to the normal viewing public) flicked this way and that, figuring out precisely where the threat originated from. Slowly, her once poking hand began to slide across my chest, along my ribs and around my back.She touched the dagger. Nothing.Gingerly, she drew it forth. I'd had a makeshift sheath made. As the blade made its journey around me, she took a half-step back to better observe it."Please don't kill him!" Theddy squealed. "We haven't had sex yet!"Being 'who' and 'what' she was, the avatar did what came natural. Fortunately for Theddy, I'd become accustomed to working with psychopaths.She stabbed the dagger at Theddy. I clamped my hand down on her wrist. The claws of her left hand came down on my constraining wrist. My free hand came down on that hand, trying to pry it free. It was a hopeless struggle, except.Yes, my old friend 'except'. Except the avatar was holding the dagger. As powerful as Ītzpāpālōtl was, she wasn't pushing against me. She was pushing against Sarrat Irkalli.Ītzpāpālōtl was a living, breathing terror machine who killed and received sacrifices on a regular basis.Sarrat Irkalli hadn't been actively worshipped in 3,000 years.Uneven contest? Oh yeah.See, Ītzpāpālōtl had spent the past 500 years continuously fighting against the Weave to keep her fingers on this side of reality.Meanwhile, for the most part, Sarrat Irkalli had sat upon her throne in the Sumerian Underworld with hundreds upon hundreds of thousands of souls toiling under her watchful gaze for eternity. Sure, her version of Hell wasn't getting any fresh deposits, but she knew how to milk the system well.Even the bad karma for the dagger's creation wasn't hers. She'd stolen it from the foolish Gong Tau sorcerers who had meant to enslave my soul, aka one-third of the Baraqu-Alal-Cáel deal she'd worked out millennia ago. It was the Weave giving her a 'freebie' for playing by the rules, if you considered the Weave sentient.And now Ītzpāpālōtl was touching it. Whoops. It wasn't as if Ītzpāpālōtl was stupid. It isn't like there are tons of magic weapons running around, much less soul-munchers like the one I had. Rationally, who would give a novice like me, a weapon like this? I say again, 'whoops'.Once I'd figured this out, I couldn't stop being me."Theddy, do you like girls?""What?" she squeaked. Here was this psycho trying to drive a Smilodon incisor into her bosom and I was giving her a sex quiz.Ītzpāpālōtl was really starting to struggle now."I, ah, are you okay?" she continued."Oh, I'm dandy. I'm serious. You think this chick is hot? I mean, would you do her in a three-way?" I proposed casually."Timothy?" Sovann."Bro?" Timothy to me."It's all good. Sovann, you want to know what my life is like? This lady who came to discuss business with me today is an immortal mass murderer. You give the word, I'll let go and this knife is going to cut her up like a Ginsu blade on market day because just cutting her heart out isn't going to be enough. Worse. Eventually she'll get back up.""Timothy?" Sovann repeated, this time with more concern. He thought I was nuts. I released my left hand. The blade flipped up, twisting in the avatar's grasp. That was the point her minions figured out something was wrong."El Amado?" the priestess-savant called out softly. The three goons began reaching for 'things'."Call them off, or I open my other hand," I cautioned the avatar. She spared me a swift, hostile look. My fingers tingled."Esten quietos!" she snapped. They stopped."Cáel, bad day, or not. This isn't you. Stop it. The girl's in danger," Timothy spoke up. He didn't mean Theddy. He meant the avatar."I'm being a real asshole, aren't I?" I sighed."Pretty much. You never let the bitches get to you before. Girl pops an attitude, you smile and move on. Life is too short," he reminded me. Too true."I'm going to put my hand over the blade," I told Ītzpāpālōtl. "When I do, you can let go."She didn't say anything for several seconds, even after my left hand covered the semi-serrated edge."Why should I trust you?" she sizzled."Because 'me' letting anything bad happen to you would make me a total, judgmental jerk. I don't know you. Whatever you did before you showed up today shouldn't matter to me. I acted stupidly. I should have stopped you. I didn't. I didn't even warn you and I could have. I was angry, and not even at you. Just angry and I apologize. Now, let go.""Why?""Hi. I'm Cáel Nyilas. Can I have my knife back? Please?"Blink. She released it. For a millisecond, it wanted to do something else because bitches are bitches. It didn't, so my palm wasn't sliced open. My right hand took the hilt. I carefully put the blade away."Yes," Theddy gulped."Huh?" Sovann shook his head at the sudden evaporation of the life and death tension. Welcome to my life. Theddy meant 'yes' to the 'girl-girl-guy' thing I had proposed earlier. It pays to keep things prioritized."What is this movie you were talking about?" Ītzpāpālōtl asked. Had she forgiven me for anything which had transpired? Bwahahaha, no way. She was taking the initiative and going with Option 1 from my earlier insane diatribe."Wait!" Sovann nearly shouted. "You nearly, I don't know, threatened Cáel's life and tried to stab Theddy and now you think you can go with us to a movie?""I told you," Timothy put an arm around his shoulder, "life with Cáel is rarely dull.""I thought you meant he was fun to party with, or something like that," Sovann looked up at his lover. "I thought his uncle showing up, and trying to kill him and then being blown the fuck away by those women and federal agents, and that other girl who pointed a gun at us, is this the new normal?""I love you, Sovann," Timothy grew compassionate. "Cáel is my best friend. He'd never deliberately hurt either of us and normal friends are something he has in short supply. Today being a great case in point."Ten seconds passed."The title is 'As Above, So Below'," Sovann addressed the avatar, "and what do we call you?"Since 'if you are not a worshiper and addressing me, I normally am about to kill you' would sound really cool in Olmec-ic, but I might be asked to translate,"How about we go with 'Obsidian', please?" I pleaded with her.She knew I was currying favor now ~ and behaving like a weather vane caught in the wall of a tornado ~ she gave a gracious bow of her head."Obsidian will do for now. Is the Legend of the dagger 'business'?" Translation: it had better not be."No," I smiled. "It's pillow talk." Rancor, 'how presumptuous', followed by 'but that dagger ups the count to three Goddess interested in him', and next to recalling all the trivial babble about me being a sexual dynamo (I prayed my PR was that good) having some relevance. Her chimera emotions allowed me to get a few more crucial words out, because even women who aren't sleeping with me are jealous."Esta mujer fue la primera en ofrecer bienes funerarios tras la muerte dee mi padre," I reinserted Theddy back into my close company. For some reason, Obsidian considered me unreliable thus had to verify what I'd just said."Did you make funerary offering upon his father's passing?" she asked Theddy. Let's think about this. The wacko chick questioning Theddy had tried to stab a huge freaking blade into her not a minute ago. Fleeing in terror while screaming for the cops? Nope."Yes. I baked him some walnut and caramel chip cookies," she nodded. "It is a family recipe." Sovann looked over the three of us, then back to Timothy."I told you 'that's impressive cocking like I've never seen before'," he explained."She may remain," Obsidian 'permitted'. Theddy wrapped up my right arm with her left and gave it a squeeze. She wanted attention/explanation."Obsidian is a Master Vampire, Theddy," I leaned in and whispered. "Before she was turned, she was captured in a raid by the fey, mentally, spiritually and physically raped and made into their sex-slave. Part of her spirit never healed properly. While this imperfection allows her to walk around in daylight, her heart can never hold on to any emotion for long, so she is forced to forever seek passion, no matter how dangerous, from the world around her."Revealing secrets? Ha. I had noticed Theddy had every work done by Laurel K. Hamilton in her place, including the comic book series."You are not supposed to know, so act like I didn't tell you anything, okay?"'Okay,' she mouthed back at me. I could see it in her eyes. My chaotic life suddenly 'made sense' to her because a best-selling fiction author said so.Obsidian thought the movie was; hilarious. She couldn't stop snickering, giggling and poking at me as horrible shit happened to the various actors. She thought the plot was 'insightful' and wouldn't stop whispering to me throughout the entire thing. During the closing credits, I told her I'd get her the DVD for Christmas ~ she knew the concept behind digital technology, but didn't own any ~ she kissed me.The first kiss was fierce and joyous with the added benefit of her tongue doing things no normal tongue could do, it stretched. Not sure how I felt about that. The second kiss was more sultry, longer and came with some accompanying body action which, I'm no virgin. Not even close. She was on my left side, so when she twisted in her seat, her left leg insinuated itself between mine. Her left hand cupped my jaw and held my head in place as her lips played along mine.A dance of the scorpion perhaps? Tender at first, then suddenly stabbing, dominant and brutal. My lips and tongue battled back, using my superior Kiss-fu to nullify her natural strength and agility. She liked it. By her moaning, she liked it a lot. As the kiss progressed, more and more of her flowed from her seat into my seat, body facing me. Her body rose over mine, forcing my neck back to maintain contact."So, Dot Ishara is hovering around somewhere close, isn't she?" I murmured as our lips separated barely a centimeter apart. One chick kissing you to make another one jealous. It's happened to me plenty of times. Obsidian didn't give a damn about Theddy, or any other mortal woman in close proximity so,"Yes," she purred. "Do you mate with her?""A man does not brag of such things, but no, unless heavy petting counts?""What will she do to you when I steal your seed?"'When'? Why was I not surprised? Why was I not surprised another concussion was in my immediate future either? Was it possible I was, learning?"Chastise me for not fighting harder," I breathed across her lips, "and, in case you forgot, I'm on a date with the girl beside me.""Who I care nothing for," she sent a cruelly playful look Theddy's way. Wisely, the girl shivered."Who I am indebted to and how I honor my debts might matter to you," I hazarded. My words hurt Theddy's feelings. That was on purpose. Obsidian took pleasure in me hurting Theddy because she was basically a vicious monster."Yes?" I pressed her gently."Yes," Obsidian allowed, easing up slightly both romantically and physically."And Theddy, if you believe I'm with you solely because of some sense of obligation, you clearly haven't been listening to your recordings," I shot the human girl a wink."Oh.""Am I, or am I not, a sex-obsessed little monkey?" I teased her. Theddy giggled. I paid for my diversion with four obsidian claws to my ribs outside of Theddy's view. After all, it wasn't like Theddy could possibly compete with her for my attention. Considering Obsidian's legendary ability to rip open her opponent's ribcages and feast upon their hearts, I slipped my left hand, the one next to her between her legs and stroked her cotton-slacks covered cunt.Theddy hugged my right arm and put her head against my shoulder. Not to be outdone," Qu  un centenar dee hombres se quemaron vivos como el sonido?" Obsidian inquired with sexually sadistic hunger. Ah, memories of burning 7P Commandos.Whoops. Theddy knew Spanish."No lo s . Ten an respiradores en," I replied casually. "Si lo desea, puedo describir lo que se siente al tirar de una flecha de guerra lanzar mi propio muslo.""Eep," slipped out of Theddy's lips."Why did you do that?" Obsidian looked over us both."Well, I was showing a little girl I believed in her,""And she shot you?" Theddy gulped."No. She hit the target I was standing next to. A co-worker mistook me for a cardboard cutout of a Jehovah's Witness and let fly. Seems she had issues with organized religion as well as a reaction to the oscillation effect of florescent lighting and ceiling fans.""But why did you pull the arrow out?" Theddy asked. "Couldn't you wait until you got to the hospital?""Mosquito," Obsidian menaced, insinuating Theddy was a pest."I wasn't thinking rationally at the moment, I work in an asylum, I had a hot date in a few hours, any of those three will do," I smiled at Theddy."Copil such as Cáel don't bother with petty human conventions," Obsidian turned my gaze back her way with her hand on my jaw. 'Copil's were 'god-touched' in her lingo."More than one girl?" Theddy mused."Four.""Okay," she sighed happily."Theddy, three under-age girls and the police office he was dating acting as their chaperone," Timothy intervened. "He hurried home so he could keep a promise to the children, not for sex." Bastard. He really was my best friend. He didn't mention my post-injury, pre-festivity sex with Odette giving me a few extra, urgently needed Brownie Points to suggest I might be a decent human being."You are a wonderful guy," Theddy ran a fingernail over my free hand. Clearly I was 'wonderful' enough to risk Obsidian's anger over. The screen went blank as the last credits scrolled away and the room was plunged into darkness. Five seconds later, the lights snapped on.Pain!"Fuck," I hissed. It wasn't any extra physical trauma causing me discomfort. No, a metaphysical dam had burst within and my stream of conscious thought had been turned into a white-water rapids. The competing cyclones of thoughts in my mind had stopped cooperating and my hypothalamus was letting me know I was in danger."Cáel", "Cáel", "Bro", and "Ishara" all came in rapid succession. I needed some space both tangible and social."I need to step outside," I eased Obsidian off me and stood up. My sense of my personal danger was ratcheting up. While I had been studying Obsidian, so I could screw her, I had discovered more and more Alal-badness.The light display had ignited a series of pressing implanted memories which had been clamoring for my attention. Things like not all 'divinities' were stewards of the Weave. Some even wanted its destruction, preferring risking all on a chaotic restructuring of reality over what existed now ~ things like Obsidian. They weren't attempting to do so because they thought they had no chance.But there was. A real serious chance to unravel reality existed; and it was staring her in the face. It wasn't 'me' as in 'I was the Anti-Christ'. But with the torrent of memories pouring forth, I knew where the peril lay and I was completely responsible for it. Hell, I was a prime ally of Armageddon and hadn't even known it.'Holy Shit!'I blinked. Timothy was shaking me. We were out in the lobby."Oh my God, Timothy," I nearly wept. "What am I going to do?""I have no idea what you are talking about. Is there someone you can talk to about this?" he suggested. Normal folks were around us. Obsidian was at my side. Sovann was behind Timothy with an arm around Theddy's shoulder."Theddy," I looked at her. "Can I catch up with you later? I just realized I've screwed up something fierce." I put my best 'really don't want to go but I gotta' face on. Her worried look brightened, she slipped around Timothy and gave me a tingling French kiss."I'll hold you to that, Cáel," she murmured when we parted."Timothy, go home, I got shit to deal with," I hoped my grin didn't become as feeble as I felt it to be."I," he started to say something. "Time not to ask questions?""Yeah.""Okay.""Wait." I pulled us to the side and went on to my toes, leaned in and whispered in his ear, "Tell Pamela 'he' sent Ajax to kill the Professor, his family and the sisters. They were the targets all along. It wasn't me, or the other women. Just in case,""Okay," Timothy patted my arm. It was cryptic. It was the best I could do. See, I wanted to cry so badly.{2:09 pm Sunday, September 7th ~ Last day}Where to begin:Every mythology across the globe has some creature, or creatures, which threatens Existence. Usually a God, or a Hero-God, slays the creature and everything is right with the world, except such a being, being older than Existence itself, can't really die, so they are carved up, buried ~ what have you.Illuyankamunus was one such manifestation of this underlying cancerous desire to destroy reality. He'd had a far more real child, SzelAnya, and she's never quite given up on her dad. Of far greater critical importance, she was 'part' of Illuyankamunus, somewhat in the way I was part of Alal and Baraqu. And yes, that meant all the offspring of Bolu, the guy I'd praised a few hours earlier, held the seeds of that malignant deity as well.And Alal knew it. He hadn't been killing off the descendants. He'd left that task up to a group far more capable of the task, the Egyptian Rite, who knew a fucking threat to existence when they saw it. Lest I forget, No secret society are the 'good guys'. Also lest I forget, I alone decided to go after the Arinniti sons to fulfill Vranus' quest. I had no divine mandate I was aware of nor any real world orders.Inadvertently, I had rounded up the last five mortal remains of Illuyankamunus in one place for convenient disposal in a remote Transylvanian town. The only problem was: if someone didn't get to them quickly, I was also about to whisk them into the loving (and heavy-armed) protective embrace of the Amazon Host, where the completion of centuries of culling would have suddenly become a cast-iron bitch instead of a simple disposal.Enter Ajax. Yeah, I bet the Egyptians were trying to figure out how I stopped him as well as Alal. I thought I was being clever by not telling most of the world. In fact, they most likely suspected; and the reality of SzelAnya watching over me was much more terrifying. Ishara had put a serious curse on the Amazons, yet her curse only affected her followers, the Amazons, who were fair game.SzelAnya had killed someone for me, and I hadn't been one of her followers. Thus I had committed a blasphemous act only a magician of some significant ability could have managed. I wasn't a sorcerer, but I had a cornucopia of mystic knowledge rolling around in my noggin. Trying to figure all this out was one of my major headaches.The others?I even suspected I knew who betrayed me ~ kinda. They didn't do it on purpose. At least I hope they didn't, because my odds-on favorite was my Mother by way of Captain Delilah Faircloth. Realistically, there was only one secret society who might help her against Grandpa and that was the Egyptian Rite, and they did send three people to Dad's funeral including two 'somebodies'. I'm an idiot.I'd chatted away in fluent New Kingdom Egyptian and it never occurred to me how odd it was for two of them to also be so fluent in it. Know it, sure, but as fluent as Kimberly had taught me to be? That should have been a Red Flag.The Earth & Sky had sent Iskender, who should have been the benchmark I judged the other delegations by, damn it.Three Condos? They'd killed my Dad and their guys had been flunkies.The 7 Pillars had been nobodies, which they'd proven by their inaction.Now I had to question why I had 3 actual  9-Clans  assassins at my dad's funeral too. Holy Ishara, I wasn't nearly paranoid enough.Anyway, why would the Amazons be aiding and abetting the End of All Life on Earth? Normally, they wouldn't be, but 3000 years ago, the majority of Human life did a colossal dump on the Amazons. And when they needed help, they got it in the form of SzelAnya and her dual-sex followers. I seriously doubt they told the Amazons their purpose was to resurrect SzelAnya's daddy. I imagine the Amazons didn't pry too much either.It turned out almost to be okay. During the 2nd Betrayal, the Amazons betrayed SzelAnya and almost short-circuited her plans by exterminating her lineage.Except for the Arinniti elders and Bolu. Good old 'except'.I can imagine when the Egyptians heard about the 2nd Betrayal, they figured they were 'okay'. Those wacky Amazons had inadvertently done the world a favor. Except an act of maternal love kept a slender hope of Illuyankamunus' return alive. By the time the Egyptians realized they'd been prematurely hopeful, Bolu's descendants were all over the Balkans and hunting them down had proven difficult.But, it gets worse. Much worse.When those Gods shattered Illuyankamunus, they scattered him in the relative certainty no one would ever gather the parts back together.His flesh was scattered across the land, modern day Turkey, but encompassing everything from Pakistan to Italy and Egypt to Poland. The flesh became soil, then plants, the things that eat plants, then food for humans. Get the picture.Whoops. SzelAnya had been doing just that for centuries upon centuries every time she mated with a mortal of Illuyankamunus' line and had offspring, they accumulated his energy, which made hunting down the few remaining ones easier to find, since they were 'beacons of badness', except...There were two key pieces missing which SzelAnya could never get. After all, you would think burying them on the far side of the world would matter, right?The 'breath of Illuyankamunus' ~ his cosmic fire ~ they buried in a volcano in a distant land far across the Great Sea. His spirit 'body' they imprisoned in a great river, again, across the Great Sea.But wait, it gets worse.The being standing next to me knew precisely where the 'breath of Illuyankamunus' was. Seems Mesoamerica is laced with volcanos. They'd discovered 'the breath' long ago and used it as a weapon called Xiuhcoatl. Better yet, Alal suspected she and her buddies were more than happy to reunite it with the rest if they thought the Weave itself wouldn't annihilate them for daring to do so.In their current, weakened state they were vulnerable to such a karmic backlash. In theory, a reborn Illuyankamunus would have access to power beyond the bounds of the Weave, older and more terrifying. Still, without the mortal remains to anchor the energy, giving it to the spirit would be pointless.Alal knew where the spirit body was (in general), but that wasn't the worst part. The worst part was where it was,Of all the places the Arinniti sons could have fled to, they had to choose Brazil, the burial place of the restive spirit body of Illuyankamunus. Mother-fucker.And Ildiko 'Alkonyka' aka Dusk Lovasz had sworn she'd travel to Brazil to fulfill Bolu's side of the quest in the same way I was holding up Vranus' end. If I tried to stop her, SzelAnya would know something was up. Fuck.I was processing all of this when Obsidian violently yanked me out of the way. A cabby had swerved to avoid a flurry of trash and nearly run over us. It was the third near-concussive experience in the past five minutes she'd help me avoid while she had walked by my side. I'd been mumbling like a madman."That would be my Goddess wanting to talk with me," I looked her way."I know," she gave me a clever smile."She's really not going to like that," I shook my head."I know that too," she kept smiling. "Where is your mind?""Five lives away from making the world a safer place," I sighed."Safer for who?" she purred. Where were all the bimbos? Not only was it an insightful question, it cut straight to the heart of my dilemma.What decision could I make? If I elected to help my fellow Amazons, I risked screwing with the world. In truth, I was risking everything even if I did nothing. Well Dad was always clear that things didn't change by themselves. You needed to do something that would have an effect. So, 'What are you going to do?'More to the point, I wasn't Grandad. Killing the last five of the line of Illuyankamunus wasn't 'me', so it wasn't going to be something I'd worry about.SzelAnya wanted to bring back her Dad, I could understand that. I'd have to figure out a way for her to believe this world sticking around was more important. How? Well, I had a goddess-like creature right in front of me to probe for ideas."You are an immortal," Obsidian commented. She'd been weighing her opinion for some time. I could tell by the wonderment with which she gifted each word."What? No. I can die.""No. I don't think so. Your wounds. Normally the wounds I inflict flow freely for some time. Yours have already scabbed over," her eyes flickered to the various minor scars she'd imparted to me in the few hours we'd been together.Of course, her idea was insane, Oh God No! I was in Grandad's body. Well Duh! His body was supposed to be immortal."Are you sure?" I looked deep into her eyes."You are a young immortal, the youngest I've ever met, but you are an immortal," she seemed to be convincing herself as much as me.Stupid Assumption (on my part)! I wasn't in Alal's body. I was in Cáel's. Because the Cáel soul shard was young, Alal hadn't been able to find it because it had moved through Time, to me, sonofabitch! 'I' hadn't been around for him to find. No! I was making yet another damn assumption.What did I know? When Pamela found Baraqu, it had been in an object, not a person, though she had been short on details. When the Alal-shard went to the Land of the Endless Black Sands to bring Saku back, the Cáel-shard had been in reality, so it had been allowed to create a body, 'me'. Still, the curse Sarrat Irkalli placed on Baraqu was on Alal and myself as well, which meant I might just be immortal.My Alal-mind agreed with Obsidian's assessment. In his first years, his healing had been slow, still taking days for what took mortal people weeks. I'd stupidly attributed my swift recovery to Amazon medicines, ugh. Because I got wounded more than most Security Detail trainees while concurrently entertaining two and three sex partners."Can you talk with Dot Ishara?" I asked her."Yes, but why would I?""Sex?""We are going to have sex anyway," she smiled. I'd tricked her. Set her up with the right so I could now drop her with the left."I can bring the mbo  tat  back to life," I pledged. That was not what she was expecting at all. "If you bring the Xiuhcoatl, I can bring the flesh and we can unite the three." Mbo  tat  was the Tupi name for the legendary 'fiery serpent' of the Amazon Basin. In Portuguese, it had become Boi-tat , a will-o-wisp with a confused, Christianized mythology ~ a serpent dwelling in darkness, devouring the eyes of corpses, glowing in the forests at night."Where is the flesh?" she whispered."In his mortal children," I replied."Who?""You are a monster, Ītzpāpālōtl. I'm not going to tell you and you don't have the time to drag the information out of my mind before my allies drop on you like a nuclear detonation," I drew my body tightly to her."Why would the Amazons do this?""They are not. This is a deal between you and me," I kissed her lips. I pulled back. A few seconds later she kissed me back."Why?""My grandfather had my father murdered and I would avenge him. In the end, despite my father's Amazon heritage, my 'Sisters' will let his death go unavenged for the greater good of the Host. He was a man and they will never look beyond that ~ they will never value his life as they would that of a woman.""Your mother's father?""Yes. Cáel O'Shea of the Illuminati.""We are not at war with the Illuminati," she murmured. It was a casual observation, not a protest."You are at war with Cáel O'Shea.""He was slain.""He didn't stay dead.""You know much more than you are saying," she was finally catching on."Absolutely.""I need much more than a few names to convince my kin to help," she purred, a cocktail of sexual immersion and flesh-flaying pain."I don't work for you. You are agreeing to work for me," I was hard as iron in more than one way. Why? Boundaries. She lived in a world where only the fundamentals of reality constrained her. Having a human, no matter how polished my pedigree, or how much I might appear to be 'special', tell her 'you are not the boss' in a reasonable fashion was new and very unwelcome."What would make you think that?""My mentor taught me knowledge is a curse. It is our inability to forget, and I can see into your soul, Ītzpāpālōtl. You care not one wit for the life of an assassin. But the thought of the other 'Factors' of the 9 Clans treating you as an equal galls you almost as much as the crushing reality that you need them."You have lived 500 years in chains and I'm offering you a desperate grab at freedom," I added."Your brief glimpse of immortality gives you no insight into my existence," she bristled."Oh, how many have given up? How many have decided the fight was no longer worth it and faded from the Sunlight to make their final trip into the Underworld, never to return? Do you even visit them?" I spoke with a voice tinged with compassion and loss. I pulled upon the pitiless, blank memories of a childless Alal all those centuries and imprinted on them my own fears of fatherhood and failure."How do you know so much?" she let her fa ade crack, then blow away, in the hollowness of her own sorrow. How could I pity such a monster? I could because I was me and I wouldn't surrender that to the barbaric past and most likely horrific future. I pulled her close, resting my chin on the top of her head."You are not the first, wonderful, very bright woman who has stepped into my life, Obsidian," I whispered. "You are not even the first divinity. For all the millions of differences enforced by power and time, I think love, hate and the conflict between the two wear upon us all. If anything, you face an endless parade of hope and misery. Even if you chose to ignore it, you have seen it and perhaps it leaves its marks ~ water scarring the rocks of a riverbed."We paused. I was able to peripherally scan about and realize we'd made it to Central Park ~ the Ramble and off the beaten path."Your Goddess is a fool for not keeping you closer," she murmured."She does keep me close. You have been actively keeping me from her," I reminded my guest. "She also plays by the rules, so is of limited help in my plans for vengeance."Translation: I could enlist Ītzpāpālōtl's aid while still remaining loyal to my matron Goddess. Ishara could not provide what I needed and my Amazons wouldn't agree with my scheme, so I needed her. Three hours ago, she wouldn't have considered me a worthy supplicant, much less an allied equal, yet here she was conspiring with me to shake the foundations of Creation.Personally, I was thanking Mamitu, Destiny. Had I not been having my worst Sunday ever when we first crossed paths and then acted like a total cockhead, pissed her off and led her to holding Sarrat Irkalli's dagger, thus putting her life in my hands, and not had Timothy as a best friend, I wouldn't have taken her to the movie, and my mind wouldn't have wandered down those dark corridors of Alal's memories to piece things together.Whatever itinerary Obsidian had approached me with, my abrasive behavior had forced her to it cast aside. Dagger, movie, revelations, I was now so much more in her eyes than she had envisioned."Share my need and share with me an ounce of your sorrow," I murmured to her as I gently curled my fingers in her hair and directed her head up until she faced me."The dagger," she rumbled. While she was stroking my hard-on, I knew she was using it as a double meaning."I was pinned to an onyx sacrificial table," I began my tale. We worked off pants to mid-thigh then 'got busy'. Penetration was only going to be possible by turning her around. Ground-breaking was her ready acceptance of my instruction. I leaned against a tree, then pulled her onto my lap. She guided my phallus home.One locomotion and I sunk in deep. It was warm molasses until I hit and pressed against her cervix. For a second Obsidian trembled, then her muscles clamped down tightly, gripping my manhood firmly in a vise, keeping me still."Ah," I groaned. Obsidian had her neck twisted, so we were kissing with eye contact as I described my adventures with the Gong tau sorcerers. She shot me a quick twinkle of delight, a connection. She'd relayed physical pleasure in the way I was giving her cerebral gratification, aka hope.I rolled up her shirt, and gave both nipples a brutal tweak in response. She gasped. I was applying a little 'rough' with my tender intercourse. She rolled her tush against my groin, an invitation to double-down on my nipple-play. I kept my left hand working over each tit while working my fingernails down her abdomen. As I described the terror in old Tsu's face as he shouted out 'M iyǒu! (Mandarin for 'No!') as he recognized too late the curse he was invoking. She relished the visual of the Han necromancer's terror.'Me' smacking two fingers down on her clit earned me a squeal and a small gush of fluids on my nut-sack. Her look of astonishment was something I'd always cherish. Before me, sex was something she demanded from her followers/victims and definitely orchestrated. Her partners being fearful/worshipful must have limited their initiative."A-a-a-ah, we are being observed," she groaned, her lips less than an inch from mine. It took me a second."Which direction?" I kept pumping her, strumming her clit and treating her tit like taffy on a hot Coney Island summer afternoon. Her hooded eyes flickered to our right. I gave it ten seconds. I had to get Obsidian refocused on what I was going to do to her next, in case this was innocent voyeurism. Nope. It was Chaz.Why Chaz? See, I'm an idiot. My cryptic warning to Timothy for Pamela had been good for all of one minute. He'd called her and she'd gathered what she could and come looking for me.Why was she concerned? I was babbling to Timothy then wandering off with a 'beyond-freaky' chick I had just met named 'Obsidian' who came my way courtesy of another chick with the name of Estere.Let me see, Estere was Hashashin and for Timothy to describe someone in my life as 'beyond freaky' was bad news. Timothy was seriously worried about me and Timothy was an emotional rock ~ he didn't panic. Lest we forget, I was in a federal taskforce. A quick peek into New York traffic cameras revealed me and Obsidian wandering into Central Park from the south, so in the rescue party went, splitting up and Chaz 'lucked-out'.I still had two, no, three problems. I was really enjoying my sexual excursion with Obsidian and she was seeming to truly enjoy her experience with me. Oh, and Central Park is big, Pamela had been pressed for people, so she had pressed some unlikely participants into my rescue party."He's," smooch, "my brother, by adoption," I headed off the whole idea she'd been briefed on me already."Visual, Peacekeeper Six, OS2, L-11," Chaz muttered into his headset before taking up a casual stance on the path overlooking our trysting spot. Sex with an audience didn't bother her, so, we worked out as much action from twist, turns and two inches of in-and-out motions (she liked to keep our bodies tight) as we could. Obsidian was humming along in no time. Her vaginal walls were undulating, wearing away at my self-control.Panting, not from us,"Is he o, are they, who is she?" huffed and puffed a trio of voices from Chaz's locale. Oh. Pamela had recruited my 'Hounds'.I accidently (from a timing perspective) took that moment to grind my nails into her left nipple, pinched her clit and hammered her as hard as I could. Obsidian howled. Her vocalization exited the human realm in a cataclysmic manner.The noise scared avians a mile away into terrorized flight. Cats hissed, then raced for cover. Dogs tucked tail and ran. Streetlights a hundred yards away shattered in sprays of glass. Better yet, for the entertainment of my viewing public, she lashed out with her right hand at the closest Black Cherry sapling, exploding it into a mist of sap and pulverizing the bark and wood fiber into pulp.On the downside, her cervix gave my balls an ultimatum ~ release my seed at once, or she was going to twist off my head. My cock and balls have a long history of making decisions without me. I began lavishing her. Before I finally got the feeling I was out of the danger zone. She was back to rubbing against me and purring in blissful satisfaction."Onun g zleri," whispered Belgin, one of the Turks. 'Her eyes'?"Cáel, are you aware of the alternative nature of your liaison?" Chaz coolly cautioned me. Translation: 'mate, do you know you have your cock in a demon?'"Yeah," I coughed. I had a face full of her hair. I was working on some post-coital nuzzling along with slowly helping her get her pants back up."Ininzqueoccehpa," she hummed to me, ignoring our gathering. That was 'let's do this again'."Tehuatlcochitlehua," I replied with some fondness. She studied me for a second before deciding my term was one of endearment, thus 'you are what dreams are made of', not 'nightmares'.Obsidian had another issue to deal with. Timothy would call it a righteous cocking. Whatever it was, her hold on her human mein had slipped and her inhumanity was slipping through, mainly in her glass-like, black, multi-facetted eyes and her fingers which now ended in molten obsidian talons. On the subconscious level, her predatory nature was setting everyone close-by on edge. I could also make out the high pitched, ultrasonic pipping of her chiropteran cries ~ purpose unknown.Obsidian made her way off farther into the underbrush leaving me a few precious seconds to appreciate her retreating posterior while holstering my equipment. More people were arriving. I had one more thing to take care of before, oh look, Nikita had brought her Mom along, the NYPD Sergeant."Chaz, I need to have a quick chat with Dot before I can explain things. She's been waiting and that's unwise," I looked to the Brit. He nodded."Cáel? Mr. Nyilas? Prince?" all came my way. I relaxed as best I could. Chaz went to a body blow to stagger me, then an epic upper cut to send me to Lullaby Land.Dot & the DragonessDot and SzelAnya, in dragon form, were waiting as I tumbled forward. By the state of my haziness, I knew my unconsciousness wouldn't last long."You gave her your seed," came the accusation."Yes," I staggered, "and now you should be able to track her," I pointed out the bonus part of the arrangement. No comment."I've got to make this quick, SzelAnya, I've found your father, geographically speaking," I dropped the bomb."Don't," Dot Ishara commanded. After all, she and her divine cohorts had done the killing and corpse-dividing eons ago. Undoubtedly, they'd executed their own oaths to one another to 'never reveal what they had done' as well."Too late," I shook my head. SzelAnya's attention was magnetized. "I owe you and I'm paying my debts. I'm not blind to the dangers, believe me.""You have no idea what power you are invoking," Dot's undercurrent of displeasure was the worst I'd experienced."Wrong. I've got thousands of years of Alal boiling around in my head, Plus the rest of you betrayed her 2600 years ago. It doesn't mean I have to. And now, given the chance, I'm not. Even if you kill me, she's got enough toBack in the Ramble"Really expect me to believe," Nikita's mom was growling."Man down," I waved a weak arm skyward."Mr. Nyilas, what is going on here?" the Sergeant addressed me. I was reclining in a circle of my 'Hounds'; most were kneeling. Chaz was in a tiny bit of trouble for having clocked me."Umm, thanks for coming out and looking for me. I assure you, Mr. Tomorrow did what he did as a matter of his professional duties ~ intelligence gathering." As I struggled to stand, my ladies helped me. I saw Pamela with three Hounds coming up fast from one direction and Virginia with three more coming from the other. The gang was all here.The mutterings in non-English tongues suggested a bit of explaining was already going on."You've been bleeding," Nikita pointed out with an unspoken 'again'."This?" I pulled my shirt out and looked at the first bloodstain of my encounter. "This is the just the start of the bad news." I shed my windbreaker and then t-shirt.The professionals shouldered aside the others to take a closer look."All of these are from noon and less than an hour ago," I identified the damage. Sarge was skeptical. Chaz, Nikita and Virginia less so."They look older," the senior lawman noted."I've been curious about that," Chaz frowned."I've inherited my Grandfather's curse. My soul fragment was in the 'Here and Now' twenty-three years ago while his was, 'over there', so I was allowed to come into creation. According to my recently departed guest,""You are immortal," Virginia mumbled to finish the thought. Had the speaker not been a member of the FBI, who knows how the thought would have been received."From the memories I've been gifted with," I tapped the tiny divot on my forehead, "his healing abilities started out rather slowly too. I certainly don't want to test this theory, so no worries there," I scanned the group."How do you explain seeing your Grandfather in Hungary and again in Rome?" Virginia wondered."Again, that woman who just left," I got out."Was no woman," Nuray, another one of my Turkish Hounds interrupted. "Her eyes..." she tried to explain, "and look what she did to that tree," she pointed to the greatest piece of evidence of supernatural wrongdoing. The other two witnesses nodded."We all saw the same thing. Her eyes were, bottomless, definitely not human," Belgin affirmed. The veteran players looked to Chaz."She had a collapsed nose-bridge, lacked a blink response, her dental work was carnivorous and her tongue was extremely clipped and showed prehensile qualities," he reported calmly. Pause. Chaz was a freaking intelligence operative, after all."If her hands were a type of glove weaponry, I've never seen it s like before. While I know it is possible for a human to exert the force-pounds necessary to snap a two inch diameter tree trunk in one blow, it is a rare skill and requires intense discipline. This appeared to be done spontaneously, without preparation of any kind and as a reaction to other stimuli," he added."It was also your assessment he needed to be knocked unconscious?" Nikita's mom countered."Mr. Nyilas' psychological constructs are something the whole team has to work around. At times, he seeks 'insight' from his mind in a deliberately unconscious/non-sleep state," he replied."He claims to be talking with spirit powers. I know when he returns to consciousness, he delivers useful intelligence. I'm not a psychologist, psychiatrist, or psychic. I don't know why his mind functions that way. I do know results. And I know I work with people who would achieve those results by other means if it were at all possible. Since we haven't found another method, we accept that from tim

Guardian Goddess in Manhattan.Book 3 in 18 parts, By FinalStand. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels."Our Princess grew up around a woman whose keen intellect we rely on to protect us from unseen enemies," Saint Marie's voice became deeper and more threatening. "At the age of ten, she," Saint Marie looked my way as my hand shot up mimicking Aya's identical plea for attention."Yes Ishara?" Saint Marie chose to acknowledge me."She's nine.""Fine. At the age of nine, she earned an honorific, Mamētu me eda, which I didn't accomplish until my 19th year." 'Yes Ladies, I'm an epic bad-ass and I've been out-performed by a child'."She was kidnapped along with the Head of House Ishara. They tortured her by clipping off two of her digits, one at a time, then seared the damage with a blowtorch. She gave them nothing. At the end of the encounter, the two of them managed to defeat thirty Seven Pillar's commandos, over fifteen she disabled personally.""After killing nearly half as many enemies as the 35 I have personally dispatched in my entire career, she crossed a mile and a half of barren rock in the midst of a Category 4 Typhoon. Cáel Ishara only helped her half of the way because he was engaged with the last two members of the Seven Pillar's team.""I have utter confidence the madness here today, while assisted by House Epona and Ishara, was the brainchild of Krasimira. I say 'assisted' because Cáel Ishara spared Kwenhamai's life on the battlefield. Katrina Epona removed Kwenhamai from Romanian custody to keep her out of the hands of those who wished us harm. I was aware Kwenhamai was in New York, but not her precise location.""My read on the situation is this:"Aya of Kururiyahhssi was aware of Kwenhamai and Krasimira's plot to adopt her into the bloodline of the first Amazon.""She was not aware of Kwenhamai's plan to exit the Host in the manner she chose. I read the shock and pain in, Aya's face.""Our Princess has not given me a single order and I am the only voice here today that matters, I am the Golden Mare and the Council has consistently failed to agree on a Regency.""Krasimira, why have you done this?" Saint Marie abruptly asked for either a denial, or acquiescence of her perception of events."As directed by the Ancestors, the statute of a goddess of a First House was recast then returned to her perpetual spot. It brought new light to a dark, sacred and painful place. In that moment I realized that for the first time in nearly 3,200 years, the descendants of every Amazon gathered before the walls of Wilusa (Troy) had been reunited.""I was troubled. Was this a portent the augurs couldn't divine? In their council (the augurs) then came up with the words 'speak to our eldest'."Oh shit, the rest of the Council was racking their minds trying to figure who was the oldest surviving Amazon. I knew for a fact they were overlooking the two top candidates."I sought out the eldest Amazon alive. They claimed to not have the answer for my worries. She had far more numerous things weighing on her mind such as her intimate demise. Though I hated sharing the same air with her, I asked her to tell me her greatest regret.""I had given up on the Amazon Race until an Amazon reminded me, through martial effort, valiant spirit and a kind heart, I was wrong to abandon my faith with my people. Now I will die, unable to pass on my renewed hope because the one Amazon I would trust with my legacy is equally childless.""I asked her the name of this Amazon she felt was worthy of her legacy. Then I informed her she was wrong and the Amazon in question did indeed have a daughter. She asked to meet the daughter,""Last night I requested the presence of a female child residing with members of House Epona," the Keeper of Records looked up at the Golden Mare. "I provided neither the resident female (Caitlyn, Aya's Mother), or the House Head with an explanation."Female childSince my revival, Amazons were using 'female' child a lot more often. This meant, the motheer had never told her daughter farewell. The true fate of Aya of Epona would never officially be recorded. She has been born, but never recorded as an Amazon of her true House."The three of us met alone. The two embraced; birth mother and daughter. The eldest of us proclaimed she saw the light of Kururiyahhssi in her daughter's eyes. Words were exchanged. The child agreed to be adopted then departed. Further arrangements were made without the child's knowledge as we have recently observed.""I testify that there is only one Amazon alive today who knows what transpired and I will take those conversations to my grave. Does that suffice?" Krasimira finished. I was already regurgitating my mental quandary with my Isharans. Was Aya really a daughter of Kururiyahhssi?"I will leave it to the others to contemplate your, bizarre actions, Krasimira," Saint Marie frowned. "As for the rest of you, Aya has impressed me. If she has not impressed you, I do not care. I think she is definitely influenced by those two," Saint Marie motioned to Katrina and me. "It is a given since Katrina was of her blood and she has risked much in the presence of a man she calls 'Atta' and he calls 'Duma'.""Katrina is a cold, heartless snake and I am convinced she is one of the best 'First Bearer of the Sun Spear through the Halls of Night and Death' the Host been served by in a long, long time.” Saint Marie paused then looked at me while she said; “ Cáel is a fool who leads with his heart when he should let better women take charge. Fortunately for the rest of us, he is reliably successful despite his multitude of handicaps."Was I upset about being insulted? No. The truth hurts and a Man needs to learn to roll with the punches. Buffy I could deal with. Katrina most likely appreciated being associated with a dangerous reptile. Saint Marie hadn't forgotten Katrina threating Saint Marie's daughter that was for sure."I am considering much of what our Princess would like me/us to do, because it is based in keen insight and well-reasoned thought. She wishes to spare our sons so we will have more warriors in the fight. We have already added men to Havenstone and one to the Council, as was the Will of the Ancestors.""Let me see, she wishes a bodyguard of fourteen (2 First House and 1 from Africa, Asia, Europe and North & South America, the Amazon presence in Australia was minimal and I doubted they would bring someone up from Antarctica, plus the seven matching Runners) without removing permanent members of any House and allowing all Houses to have access to our future Queen. I approve. It is a fine idea and I wish I had thought of it.""Should we add Runners directly into the Royal House? She doesn't think so and I feel this decision shows a remarkably insightful into the long history of our People and protects the Council's sensitivity on such matters. I approve.""Placing our sons into the care of the Royal House? We need to free up as many sisters as possible. Men under the care of the Royal House will be tradesmen and help-mates. Not a single weapon will be in their hands. If none of you have realized herlike will take two decades to implement, it only increases my eagerness to see her become 'casted'."Aya's hand shot up again.Yes?""I would hope the Council, or the Regents, will consider a 'like' which is not mine. It is a man's and it should be of no surprise the idea is Cáel's.""If you feel it holds merit, Aya, tell us," Saint Marie deferred."The 9 Clans have shown some interest in a children exchange programs among our youth as it would provide new techniques we can add to our arsenal an a new avenue to experiment with new ideas. I find the idea to be promising as the Host takes part in affairs beyond our own immediate needs. It would also supply partners between families to be shared for a season or two."Translation: Amazon women could breed with men of allied Secret Societies to reduce our dependence on our own, much smaller, male population. In the short term, it would go a long way to rectifying the Host's child-bearing problems.The Council's quarrelsome behavior was biting them in the ass big time. Saint Marie was right, the only opinion that mattered was hers until the Council elected a Regency. Had we not been at war, the Council would have ruled, but we were, so we took orders from the Golden Mare. Even if the High Priestess had been alive, she would have deferred to our designated War Leader on most things."Cáel Ish, Cáel Wakko Ishara is a very dangerous and devious male, Aya. Be careful of any council he gives," Saint Marie's caution was more playful than menacing."I'll be okay," Aya peeped. "He doesn't have sex with any woman until she is eighteen." That wasn't what the Golden Mare was cautioning her about. We all knew it. Aya was working to defuse a sticky bit of mental juggling, listening to a man's advice."On that we can agree," Saint Marie conceded. "Back to what I would 'like' to say. The New Directive is being implemented. I feel it goes beyond the purview of my mandate. I will leave it for the Regency to deal with. Katrina and Tessa have already invested in the groundwork in this endeavor, so I will endorse it if that is the decision of the Regency.""I have zero desire to add a single Runner to the Security Detail. I will open up slots in the training program if that is what the Regency demands. Each House's policy for dealing with the First Directive is their business, not mine. If any of you wish to consider something the Princess considers to be important, so be it. The idea of 1,000 Isharans does not appeal to me. Look how much trouble their tiny numbers have already caused us and take heed."Buffy began growling, which amused/worried the Houses on either side of us. Unlike me, Buffy didn't 'roll with the blows' and considered all manner of insults to me, House Ishara and her Isharan sisters to be answerable with violence. I loved her so. There was also no way I'd let her go after Saint Marie. The Golden Mare would crush her; I had no doubt."The unwelcome blood feud: are both House Heads ignorant of my forbiddance of such things? Apparently so. Both defied me by tossing insults back and forth. Considering we are at war with two of the most powerful Secret factions, I am angered by both for their idiocy.""The solution the Princess likes is rather novel," Saint Marie was punishing both Messina and me with her low voice and fiery gaze. Krasimira coughed."Yes?" Saint Marie suspended her anger."The suggested resolution is not without precedence," Krasimira spoke with a scholarly detachment. "In our early days, the Host settled such disputes in Spring and Fall gatherings by contests of foot speed, hunting, horsewomanship, archery and wrestling. If we revive the tradition, the competing Houses could nominate one woman for each contest to settle the matter. Only the hand-to-hand match would risk either contestant's health.""I will consider it and render judgement before the Sun sets today," Saint Marie nodded. "The final like pleases me greatly. Dealing with the 52 of you is, Cáel?"I was on the spot. I couldn't let down my fan base of one, Aya. Perhaps it was five, Buffy (who would never admit it), Daphne (who liked me), Katrina (because she liked fucking with my head) and Desiree (who was less likely to admit she found me funny than Buffy).I felt I gave a decent effort."'A ginormous pain in my hemorrhoids?' the basic one.""'More painful than having my cornea scrapped with a spoon?' more gruesome.""'Enough to make me want to give Sakuniyas a surprise French kiss?' most likely to be fatal.""'Worse than waking up to discover I'm related to Cáel Wakko Ishara?' most horrifying, for both of us.""'Inspiring me to toss it all away and take up Professional Bikini Mud Wrestling?' a personal fantasy of mine.""Why do we put up with him again?" one House Head remarked."Because I am worried that one," motioning to Buffy, "will stab me in the elevator after a meeting.""My First, are you acting psychotic around the Council members?" I looked over my shoulder at Buffy."Wakko Ishara, it is not an act. I am psychotic," she responded deadpan."Are you still packing that thermite grenade?""No Wakko Ishara. Daphne stole it from me and hid it," was her quick delivery."I love working with you two," Daphne whispered."What is it with you, your unsubtle sexual innuendo and me in a bikini?" Saint Marie stared at me."I find the combination of brilliance and lethality sexy. Just ask Elsa," I grinned. Then I grimaced as Buffy stomped on my toes. The House Heads and Apprentices on either side of me noticed and clearly expected me to do something, like to show outrage (because she was my underling), or start crying (because I was a guy)."Prestige," Daphne hissed quietly. "Prestige." She was reminding Buffy that beating me up in public made the other Amazons think even less of me than they already did."I will go with (B), the cornea scrapping," Saint Marie gave me a nod."Damn it," I muttered. I also got my foot out of the way before someone did any more damage to my phalanges.'Best Daddy Ever,' Aya mouthed to me. Back to the main action."It is not my place to order the rest of you to elect Shawnee, Rhada and Buffy to be the Regency. I do admit I admire the mixture of candidates," Saint Marie declared. I shot Rhada a quick look. She seemed really, really enamored of the idea of being part of the Regency, thus staying in New York for the next decade, or so."Before the idea is rejected out of hand, I suggest we ask the three people our Princess would like to be part of the Regency if they would accept the nomination," the Golden Mare continued. "Shawnee Arinniti?""I bow to the logic and reason of the proposal," Shawnee replied."Rhada Meenakshi?""I wish to join my sisters in battle, yet I accept the reasoning behind the proposal," Rhada nodded. "If my Head of House agrees, I will stay and do my part for our People." What was she saying to me? 'You are going to whip me, beat me, torture me, humiliate me and push me to beyond the limits of any pain I have experienced until I pass out ~ repeatedly'."I despair of finding any other compromise," Mahdi frowned. "If my Apprentice understands the greater difficulty she will face gaining prestige among her House-mates, I will consent to this proposal." Essentially a 'yes'."Buffy Ishara?""I was really looking forward to ripping the spines out of still living foes, but I would be a fool to go against Aya of Kururiyahhssi's smarts. If Wakko Ishara wants to walk out of this room unassisted, he will see the wisdom of this decision as well," she gave me a shark's smile. Daphne had surpassed her limit and punched Buffy."Hell ya, I agree," I exclaimed. "Now I know there will be certain times of the day when she isn't stalking me.""I'll work more pain into our limited schedule," Buffy grumbled."Are we sure he is the House Head and she is the Apprentice?" Yet another House Head joined the 'shit on me' train.It was telling of our group dynamic how we accepted the Pyramid of Pain. The underlings dispensed advice and violence as they felt necessary without their 'superior' getting pissy about it. Buffy felt totally justified hitting me and accepted being hit by Daphne, who continued to act unimpeded as Buffy's rapid-fire translator."If I was House Head, I'd handcuff him to me," Buffy clarified for her."What she said," I pointed a thumb Buffy's way. I'd have used a finger, but she might have grabbed, twisted and made me scream in pain."Perhaps the Council can vote on this as their second order of business," Saint Marie cloaked her command as a suggestion."Cáel Wakko Ishara, can I ask you a personal question?" Kohar of Marda caught my attention."Shoot, wait, probably not the best terminology in this crowd. Ask away," I replied."Have you faced a House challenge yet?""Yes. Just last night in fact. We free-climbed the north-face of Havenstone. I beat the next closest contender by three floors. I also had Princess Aya on the roof dropping bricks on anyone who attempted to get past me.""That means he isn't going to answer you," Beyoncé  interpreted for my audience."Can't you ever take these meetings seriously?" Febe Mielikki glowered."La, Febe, in the past few minutes I have watched the person I love most in the world get her life shat on," I shook my head."The only thing worse than seeing this happen to Aya is knowing this is her sole opportunity to not lose her soul, so I'm sucking up my heart's pain and putting forward a jester's persona so I don't put any more pressure on her than she's already been subjected to. Like me, she doesn't want the distinction of being a Person of Note.""Like me, she knows she must sacrifice her dreams for the sake of our People, the Amazon Host. Trust me, you would rather have 'me, the jester' than 'me, the Amazon' furious with the destiny that has foisted this pain on her'. Do any of you take responsibility for forcing the events of this morning?" I growled. If they wanted to see the other side of the Janus, so be it."Had you chosen a Regency in the fucking weeks you've been bickering, Kwenhamai could have been dealt with privately. The fate of the Royal House could have been put off a few years. Had you not all been so dead-set on being heroines of the Host, three of you would have sacrificed your bloodlust, your birthright and the future accolades you could recite on your final night (before taking themselves to the cliff), but none of you did.""Instead, you set the stage for dumping all of your indecisiveness on the slender shoulders of a nine year old girl most of you had written off as too fractured and frail to survive her 12th year only three months ago. So Febe how do you like the honest 'me'?" I finished off furiously.It was not lost on anyone in the chamber I was an Amazon raging against the cruelty of fate. Every other bitch in the room knew they had discarded my daughter's life as trivial and I was prepared to unleash violence on the next one to show an ounce of disrespect over Aya's surrendering of her destiny and my grief at failing to find a way to stop this from coming to pass. St Marie had just reminded them that I was 'reliably" successful despite my handicaps. Not an enemy anyone in the room wanted any part of. Saku would have been proud.A Note:I have been remiss in informing my readers of the names of the 53 Houses, even though I created it some time ago. I have made a few alterations to the original version as I've had to rethink certain parts of this tale, but here is the list I now use.List of Goddesses:The First Twenty Houses in no particular order :1) Ishara, Oaths, Medicine and War (to North America) (died out 450 CE; Reborn in 2014)2)   (Deceased) Anat, Goddess of War, Fury and Blood Sacrifice (died out 6th cent. BCE) ~ possibly resurrected by Sakunyias3) Anahit, water, wisdom and war (to North America)4) Arinniti, Sun Goddess (to North America)5) Hanwasuit, Sovereign Goddess6) Illuyankamunus, Dragon God (to North America) (Special Case)7) Inara, the Hunter Goddess8)  au ka, fertility, War, healing9) Kamrusepa, Healing medicine magic (to Africa)10) Lelwani, Goddess of the Underworld (to Africa)11) Hapantali, Pastoral Goddess.12) Hatepuna, Sea Goddess (to India)13) Hannahannah, Mother Goddess14) Moirai, Fate15) Selardi, Lunar Goddess (to Africa)16) Nammu, Primordial Sea, sailing, sailors (to India) (to Indonesia)17) Uttu, Goddess of plants (to Africa)18) Lahar, Cattle Goddess (to Africa)19) Ereshkigal, Queen of the underworld (to India)20) Istustaya and Papaya, Twin Goddesses of Destiny (to North America)Additional Houses, founded in Europe:(Code: Sc = Scythian; T = Thracian, P, Phrygian, C = Celtic, R = Roman, Sl = Slavic)21) (Sc) Marda, the One-Eyed Goddess/Vengeance {fantasy creation}22) (Sc) Farānak, A Scythian Goddess also known as the Lynx Goddess and the Silent Huntress (Dora)23) (Sc) Stolgos, Monstrous Slayer of Greeks (known to the Greeks as the Gorgon Stheno) {semi-historical}24) (T) Cotyttia, Thracian Goddess of Sex, War and Slaughter (to North America)25) (T) Bendis, Thracian Goddess of the Moon and Hunting.26) (T) Semele/Rajah, Thracian Goddess of the Earth and Birth (to India)27) (T) Hylonome, Centaur Goddess28) (P) Cybele, Phrygians Earth Goddess on Lion's throne (to the Amazon)29) (C) Andraste, War Goddess; also Goddess of the Moon and Divination; 'the Rabbit Goddess'30) (C) Epona, Horses (to North America)31) (C) Cyhiraeth, Goddess of springs whose war cry precedes death (to Africa)32) (C) Maeve, War Goddess, the Enslaver of Men33)   (Deceased) (C) Nantosuelta, Earth, Fire and Fertility (died out 1st cent. BCE)34) (C) Artio, the Bear Goddess (to North America)35) (C) Nemain, Goddess of War and Panic36) (R) Minerva, Roman Goddess of War & Strategy37)   (Deceased) (R) Diana, Hunting and Archery (died out in India 16th cent. CE)38) (Sl)  iva, Love and Fertility49) (Sl) Morė, Goddess of harvest, witchcraft, winter and death (to North America)40) (Sl) Zorja, The twin Guardians (Evening/Morning Stars)41)   (Sl) Oźwiena, fame and glory (died out in 1944)42)   (Sl) Koliada, Sky Goddess and deity of sunrises/dawn (died out 17th cent CE)43) (F) Mielikki, Goddess of the Hunt44) (N) Ska i, giantess, Goddess of bow-hunting, skiing, winter, and mountainsAdditional Houses, founded in In dia:45) (I) Mookambika, Demon Slayers46) (I) Bhadra, Goddess of the Hunt (to Indonesia)47) (I) Meenakshi, The Liberator (Rhada and Madi's House)48) (I) Durga (Dark Mother) (to Indonesia)49) (I) Chandala Bhikshuki, Queen of Night, Death, Destruction and Rebirth50) (I) Jaya (Goddess of Victory)51)   (I) Chelamma, the Scorpion Queen (died out 16th cent.)Additional Houses, founded in Africa:52) (A) Oshun, (Yoruba Goddess of Love, Sexuality, Beauty and Diplomacy; Lady of the Orisha ~ life spirits)53) (A) Yemonja, Mother of Rivers (to the Amazon)54) (A) Oba, Goddess of Betrayal and Exile55) (A) Ox ssi, Goddess of Hunting, Forests, Animals and Wealth56) (A) Jengu, Goddess of Jungles and Water SpiritsAdditional Houses: founded in North America(NT = Native Tribal)57) (NT) Uusheenhiton (noo'uusooo' heeninouhuusei hitoniho') (Arapaho), Storm Horse Sister {fantasy creation}58) (NT) Gahe, Apache (supernatural spirits who live in the mountains)Prospective House:59) New, (Hittite) SzelAnya, the Dragon's DaughterCurrent Number of Central Houses:12 in North America (9+Ishara from Europe and 2 native)10 in Africa (6 from Europe and 5 native)3 in Amazonia (1 from Africa and 2 from Europe)8 in India (3 from Europe and 7 native)3 in Indonesia (2 from India and 1 from Europe)17 in Europe6 Deceased{7:35 am Sunday, September 7th ~ Last day}Right where we left offMy rage over Aya wasn't called into question or challenged. Practicality had trumped tradition in the inevitable Amazon fashion. The only one elevated in anyone's eyes was Aya. Krasimira's apparent political adventurism was probably hard for the others to deal with. But in context, only Mahdi, Katrina and Saint Marie had seen her denounce Hayden, so this seemed a new side of Krasimira to most people in the room.Krasimira wasn't the spiritual authority, that was Hayden. She wasn't the Generalissimo, that was Saint Marie. Katrina and I were both appointed officials, we retained our House status. Saint Marie would die a member of House Inara and join her ancestors with pride. Her litany of accomplishments were well known to the Host.But Krasimira? She would die a member of House Cybele unheralded. The Keeper of Records recorded the feats of others, not their own. Nearly two generations ago, a young Krasimira had joined the Keeper's House as a guardian to an un-remembered (save by her) augur. The augur passed and she took up other duties within the house.When the old Keeper faced her final months, she elevated Krasimira to her spot. High Priestess Hayden had approved the choice without really knowing who Krasimira was. (No one outside the House of the Keeper had personal bonds with her anymore.) Seamlessly, she had sat in the old Keeper's seat and the Council kept chugging along.For the past eight years, she had sat quietly at Hayden's side and only speaking when addressed. Mostly, she did nothing overt. The actual note-taking was done by an underling. The Keeper took her own private notes squirreled away in her mind, to be written when she was by herself. Those notes would be handed over to her successor, for the Keepers' eyes and theirs alone.I don't think Krasimira knew me in particular when she dutifully followed Hayden into these chambers the day my death, or life in a cage, was bantered about. It was the day we first crossed paths. She would have known of Shawnee's request for the tooth of an Isharan, though she lacked the authority to ask why. (She wasn't a voting member of the Council.)But when Shawnee made her claim, Krasimira hadn't balked in her support, despite the oddity of Shawnee's declarations, I was indeed Ishara and my sisters could not dispose of me. The outrage of the others meant nothing to her. She pursued her obligations with true Amazon fearlessness both inside and outside of the Council.On the night of the 2nd Betrayal, a Keeper had sat there in silence as her fellow Amazons, the Ash Men, were sentenced to an unjust death. She'd had neither the numbers nor the authority to alter events, what else could she have done?So the Keepers kept track of the names of nineteen 'unaccounted for' Ash Men. For what purpose? An episode of Amazon history no one would ever want to revisit? Yet in my hour of need, coming back 2,600 years was the name 'Vranus of Ishara', sitting only a few keystrokes away. No one, save a few Arinniti diehards, wanted to know the truth of the Amazon Ash Men; and even they didn't want to remember us as individuals. To them, Vranus existed as a notation on the secret Charter of the Arinniti Sons.To Krasimira, Vranus had been a living, breathing warrior of the Host, not even dead, still mythically fighting the enemies of our race because his death had never been officially recorded. With my appearance, I stood in mute testimony to his death, and that of his sons and their sons for a damn long time.Still, I hated playing catch-up.With the Amazon custom of adoption, had no one asked if another possible Isharan heritage still persisted?I would bet they had. And I'd bet they had sought for that knowledge in the Rolls of the Host, always finding that pathway devoid of hope. But if the Keeper had known, why had she kept quiet?Pride, shame, Krasimira's words: we show anger when we should show humility. We are proud of our shame. We are arrogant of our weaknesses. We have heaped insult upon insult on our ancestors, yet are now aghast that they turn away from us, I had confused her soliloquy with that of an accusation, not the long held understanding of her office.Even staring extinction in face, the modern Host hadn't truly accepted the answer, the line of Vranus. Faced with the truth, the Amazons would have 'forgotten' the descendants of Vranus all those centuries ago in the same way they 'forgot' all the other Ash Men on the day I was brought into the Host.But the Keepers did something more than maintain the rolls and records of the Amazons, more than watch over the augurs and make sure their messages made it to the proper ears. They safeguarded the truth. No matter what the Council decided and the High Priestess commanded, the Keepers remained honest stewards of the real history of the Amazons.Why?The Amazons were terribly practical and the truth could run contrary to the needs of political reality. Honesty wasn't a highly stressed Amazon virtue, loyalty was. So was bravery. And thus generation after generation of Keepers had lied to the Council and the High Priestesses. Every time those august personages had committed something to 'the nothingness', the Keepers had defied them and not forgotten.The first heads of the first twenty houses had surrendered their names for the unity of their people, but the Keepers remembered. All twenty of those women had been of the Amazon tribe of the Pala people living on the southern coast of the Black Sea when the Trojan Wars began. Over time, their true blood descendants had founded new houses and been adopted into others.Aya was truly a daughter of Kururiyahhssi; I had no doubt of that anymore. Had she not shared the same blood as the first Amazon, Krasimira wouldn't have brought Aya and Kwen together. Resurrecting an ancient tradition in a complicated fallacious coup attempt wasn't in her; nor was such a maneuver even a necessity. The Host would elect a Regency eventually and Saint Marie was handling the war in a highly competent fashion.So Krasimira hadn't sought out the heirs of Vranus, yet when one appeared, she welcomed 'him'. And when she stepped into the President's office with Hayden while waiting for me to be brought upstairs to face judgement that night, I imagined sending Hayden to the cliffs was the farthest thing from her mind.The rest were playing politics, gender politics, and couldn't see the truth staring Krasimira in the face. The truth was a bitch and didn't play favorites, or worry about the sensibilities of others. Krasimira had seen her sisters refusing to acknowledge the ugly reality they had created for themselves.Krasimira wasn't an advocate for Ishara, that was my job, and my crappy performance was something between Dot and me. She wasn't an advocate for the males and the New Directive. That was what Katrina was for. No, like a hundred Keepers before her, Krasimira was the silent sentinel for the Truth and, the Truth didn't care about anything but the Truth."The assassin is indeed in this room. Its name is Amazon was a rather grand pronouncement from the Chief Librarian, wasn't it? Krasimira didn't chastise Hayden. That wasn't her place. Technically, neither was she disputing Hayden's ability to rule.This wasn't the climax of a dinner-theater 'Who Done It'. The crime before the High Priestess was High Treason and I was the pre-ordained guilty party. My 'ally', Katrina Epona, had not been an advocate for my defense. No. Again in my Hour of Need it was Krasimira.Lacking any true authority, she had defied her sisters and made her definitive statement. What truly transpired was Krasimira staring Hayden straight in the eyes and saying 'you cannot lie your way out of this one, High Priestess. We (as in all the Keepers past and present) will not let you'.Had she used those words, Saint Marie would have gotten around to asking what Krasimira meant. Krasimira would have rather died, because once those bitches discovered their nerdy sisters hadn't erased a damn thing in 3,000 years, they would insist they do so immediately. Krasimira wasn't about to do that. Thanks to the chaos surrounding Hayden's departure, no one had confronted her over her crucial action.To put it more precisely, the Golden Mare had been too busy and Mahdi had been wrapped up in Hayden's Decree and the resulting pressure on the Heads of House to pick the Regency. Katrina was probably a case of I'm not going to ask you so you don't have to lie to me. The only other living person in the room when Hayden's fate was sealed was me, and I'd had my hands full as well.I had to think about what I should and could do. I couldn't beat her up over Aya anymore than I could punish my Isharans for their misplaced arrogance. I decided to extend a 'thank you'; and not only for myself, but for every conceited bitch who had ever sat at this table, or all the other physical mediums the Council had used before this one.We held three votes: The Council couldn't collectively decide on how to implement Aya's other likes (1), so they agreed on her suggestion for a Regency instead (2). The final vote was to set a date for the next Council meeting (3). A date within 9 days of the Winter Solstice with the Regency to decide the precise date and give the House Heads two weeks warning.The last calamity at the meeting was initiated by a question of etiquette."How do we address the Princess at Council meetings?" the Head of House Hanwasuit inquired of Krasimira."There is no precedent for addressing the Iwaruwa alone. By our laws, she is not truly Dumalugal Aya either. She is Nasusara," Krasimira responded. Queen."She is a child," a third House Head declared, "not an Amazon.""No," Mahdi shook her head. "A, Aya is 'un-casted'. She bears an honorific presented to her by the leader of an established stronghold (Summer Camp) and confirmed by the Golden Mare minutes ago.""Congratulations my mamētu me eda," I winked to my past and present Princess, "you've just become a single-digit aged teenager.""Go Aya," Daphne and Buffy whispered behind me. Aya raised her hand, waiting for Saint Marie's recognition.However, Saint Marie moved steadily forward, declaring: "Until the Regency alters my decision, I decline assigning anyone to the Iwaruwa (heiress) whose sole purpose would be to stop her from sneaking off to endure her 12th Year Test. I judge it to be better we know where we placed her as opposed to failing to outsmart her as she needlessly proves to the Host she is, in fact, already an Amazon of the Host." Aya lowered her hand.Thus,'Yes, Aya is an Amazon of the Host' and 'Aya will take her 12th Year Test because she wants to take it, won't let us talk her out of taking it and the rest of us had better accept it'."So, she is our Queen then?"No one appeared to have an answer. Aya raised her hand once more."Yes?" the Golden Mare smiled down at her."Am I in charge?" Aya's other hand squeezed Saint Marie's as she spoke in a barely audible voice."Perhaps.""If I was in charge, I would like it if there was a law that declared the Queen of the Amazons would be officially represented by a Regency until she becomes casted, and antedate the law by one hour so this never, ever comes up again," Aya kept looking up at Saint Marie."Aya," Katrina exhaled.The council chamber was a mixture of awe, resentment and amusement. If Aya was Queen, she could make such a law. The Queen-ship was a Bronze Age autocratic institution designed to provide leadership to a 'state' in near-constant warfare with is neighbors.It was guided by oral traditions and military necessity, not written laws. As long as the queens provided successes on the battlefield and through diplomacy, she was deemed fit to rule. The traditional way of choosing a House Head was the same for the Royal House, the ruling Queen chose an heir.In the long list of Queens, less than half had been the 'eldest' child. No, those ancient War Leaders picked the bravest, smartest and most successful daughters to succeed them. Their wisdom in those selections showed in the fact the Amazons had held off a male-dominated world for over 600 years before fatally marching off to answer an ally's call to fight in the Trojan War."I advise against it," Saint Marie shook her head. "You are young. You are also the only Royal we have. Duty demands and sisters must always answer their sister's call."Translation: Aya was an adult now. It was similar to the first lesson Pamela gave me upon learning I was Ishara. We lived with bitches, it doesn't pay to play nice with bitches."Thank you," Aya nodded. She was 'thanking' Saint Marie for the lesson, no matter how hard it was to accept. Krasimira coughed."Now that the matter is settled," she spoke. The matter wasn't settled. Krasimira was steamrollering the discussion. "What do we call you?", to Aya."I, oh," in a very small voice. Aya's brow furrowed and her tiny nose wiggled. "I wish to be known by the legacy of my Anna (mother) and Atta (me, Cáel). I will be Assiyai hamai.""Love song?" Daphne murmured to Buffy."Assiyai hamai?" Krasimira asked for clarification. 'Love-song' was hardly the name of a 'fierce' Amazon Queen."The only other name I could come up with was Markappidusmene, which seemed less auspicious," she meeped. Markappidusmene meant 'Tiny Smile'."Perhaps Talliyahulla would be more auspicious?" Saint Marie nudged Aya. 'War Cry'."Oh no!" Aya balked. "That's your job.""What do you think your job is?" the Golden Mare questioned, suddenly realizing she'd made the mistake of making assumptions where Aya was concerned."To go to the cliffs with twice as many Amazon daughters, each equal to the likes of Saint Marie, Katrina, Oneida, Buffy, Elsa, Kohar and Tad fi as exist today. We must not 'survive', or simply replenish our numbers."We must become stronger because the World is a terribly messed up place," she raised her wounded hand and splayed her digits for the others to see the two she was missing, "and has become too small for us to seek safety in hidden freeholds any longer. If we cannot hide, we must rule openly. We are Amazons. Having no equals, we must rule alone. The only people we can trust, really trust, are the sisters at our sides."My job is to advance my People's cause with both compassion and cruelty and I will do so alone, because the Amazon Queen has no equals, only daughters."Not a sound. I could count out the individual fan blades recycling the air."Let our enemies tremble," Saint Marie nodded, repeating an earlier declaration."Assiyai hamai," Krasimira intoned, making Aya's royal name official before adding, "Assiyai hamai, you are mistaken about one thing. You are not alone. You have a mamētu me eda.""Oh," she perked up, shedding the gloom which surrounded her. She looked at me, our eyes met and we both grinned, then she giggled...and yet again, up her hand went."Yes?" Saint Marie looked upon Aya respectfully and then at me with much suspicion."Is the mamētu me eda of my mamētu me eda also my mamētu me eda?" Aya asked.Just like old times, only Katrina was ahead of the game. "Oh, by Epona," the Spy-mistress snorted."Cáel Wakko Ishara, who is your mamētu me eda, oh no," Saint Marie bristled."Ah, indeed," Krasimira nodded. "An unlooked for bonus.""Does someone care to enlighten the rest of us?" the head of House Nemain prodded."Oh!" That was Elsa."That's right!" Oneida, she was definitely a fan of me and my spasmodic lifestyle."Wakko Ishara's mamētu me eda, other mamētu me eda, is Temujin, Great Khan of the Reborn Mongol-Turkish Khanate and ally of the Host," Saint Marie let them know. "They are bonded by Cáel risking his own life to save Temujin's. It is actually a privately understood and publically declared fact.""In Temujin's words to the international press when our Cáel and our new Queen were kidnapped : I believe Cáel is still alive. If he wasn't, we would be seeing piles upon piles of dead enemy around him and his 'boon companion', clearly visible from orbit. Until they discover this carnal pit from Hell, I am sure they are both still alive," Oneida added. Rhada flashed ill-distilled hate her way."Shawnee, is your Apprentice's mind addled with the birthing hormones of their child?" Mahdi snipped. That was merely a cultural zing, not an attempt to expose my sinister erotic misdoings. Unfortunately, she was somewhat correct. Okay, she was totally correct."That was uncalled for," Shawnee graciously chided Mahdi, thus demonstrating her ignorance of the facts soon to be in evidence."Yes, I am carrying a child of Arinniti and Ishara," Oneida proclaimed loud and proud. "We share a Warrior's Love."I wasn't really sure how anyone else reacted to the news because House Ishara exploded into violence. That is the politic way of saying Daphne and Juanita were trying to stop Buffy from beating me to death. Here was yet another Ishara-baby and it wasn't gestating inside her. I was too stunned to defend myself.And the old refrain: 'and then it got worse'."Ta  ah kattanda!" (IN HITTITE for 'you pig's ass'), Rhada howled. I missed her drawing her blade, vaulting to the top of the table and lunging at Oneida. Most of the Amazons in the room stood, yet held their ground.They weren't shocked into indecisiveness, only trying to understand the nature of the conflict before intervening. This was not the first 'your Amazon did something my Amazon found infuriating' public threat they had to have dealt with. Rhada was more volatile than the average woman of her breed and station, true, but a violent in-chamber assault?That wasn't the 'worse' though. Oneida drawing her blade in an open challenge to Rhada wasn't the worse either, nor was her shouting."He loves me! He merely saved you!"Saint Marie yelling 'Ishara! Ishara!' over and over again, demanding I put my house back in order wasn't the end of my woes, nope.Me being yanked free of my House fur-ball into the volcanic gaze of Elsa as she seethed, "Rhada?" Oh yeah, Elsa's people and Rhada's people had a bit of a blood feud going on, how could I have forgotten that?But wait!"Not Fabiola!" gasped Messina, bizarrely assuming I slept with, okay, not such a huge assumption."Gael?" voiced by the Head of House Bendis, followed by Gael's "I'm late.""Damn it!" I pulled away from Elsa (slightly)."No. She only lets me ejaculate on 'safe days'," to Messina, Fabiola's Mom."Oh, come on! We had sex one time!" to Gael of Bendis, and finally,"Stop it!" to Rhada and Oneida, (deep breathe). "Really?" with my most believable happy face plastered on. "This is great news!"No. No it wasn't, and I could read the ugly emotional undercurrents on the faces of everyone present, except Aya, who kept the faith."Ishara," Saint Marie rumbled. I held up one finger to forestall her wrath."Oneida, Rhada and I have already decided to name our daughter Parvati. My daughter by Tad fi, ordained by the Goddess to be the first born, will be named Shala while my first son will be called Harki heni (White Hair, I'd call him Raider when we were in the 'outside' world).""My daughter by Miyako Yuri will be named Suwais-urāni, Fushichou in her Mother's tongue, in honor of Sakuniyas. My, other relationships," I would have liked to say 'none of your business', except Amazon mothers, or not, those children would be of Ishara's blood and potentially their kin.

Hana shines and Aya rises.Book 3 in 18 parts, By FinalStand. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels.“It is selfish to believe that your family will always love you. At some point you will be asked to earn it.”My equilibrium decided to cut me some slack and not invoke the reflexive vomiting. "It is only me, Hana, Imogen, Deidre, Mom, Buffy, hi Juanita," I hadn't spotted my designated bodyguard standing behind Chaz."Don't talk to me right now," she seethed. "I'm furious with you." Yep, she was the Caribbean Buffy."Perhaps she's pissed about the five extra Illuminati bodyguards added to the regular two around Hana plus the two circling Ghost Tigers having not a fucking clue what those other armed parties are doing in Hana's company," Pamela joked. She could. Everyone else was giving me crap about my social gaff."Hey now. This meeting is important. Imogen and I are going to have a child," I enlightened them. The door chimed open and we piled in with two Amazons whose 'fresh' look indicated a use of the showers within the past ten minutes."You consistently maintain particularly low standards," Chaz dryly remarked."I sent her here for a check-up and that gave Buffy a chance to meet Mom, Deidre and Imogen, plus two unarmed bodyguards," I kept bailing out the Titanic."Chaz, I am happy we aren't going to miss this one (lunch)," Pamela smiled at her two grandsons."Cáel, are you going to tell your fiancée you've impregnated your aunt?" Chaz was back to being mildly sympathetic to my 'totally fucked-up' life."Yes. I figured Buffy shooting death rays at me from her eyes will garner me enough confusion to get the words out of my mouth without her throwing her drink in my face, slapping me, then storming out," I envisioned.I got no more shit until I reached the garage for my vehicle. There an armed FBI Special Agent Virginia Maddox (did you know when a Federal Agent adds 'Special' to their title it means they have a gun?) stood next to my chariot. She'd drawn the short straw, meaning she had been given the chore of driving today.I found myself wondering when Yasmin would finally finish her orientation. Her training involved some serious mental challenges including a crash course from the FBI at Quantico concerning modern judicial theory & practice as well as whatever pre-Iron Age jurisprudence the Host practiced.Javiera promised me (and Katrina) that she would not-so-subtly remind those scholastically-groomed legal minds that a (couldn't use the word 'Amazon') legal code they followed had existed, with minor tweaking, as a successful social instrument for over 3,000 years. If they truly behaved in a respectful manner, the owners of the code might even show those people the Codex on the original horse-skin, written in Hittite cuneiform.Anyway, everyone assumed I had a good reason for heading to my apartment (aka need to retrieve a sleepy Odette.) Had I repeated 'the Bitch stole my fortune cookies', they might have simply taken me to an Asian-inclined grocery store. As we hit the second story landing, Chaz in the lead, we heard a passel of folks come down toward us from the fourth level.I didn't think there were that many people on the entire floor. Chaz and Pamela each went for their holstered pistol, while keeping them hidden in their jackets. Wiesława, who went for her PDW, backed up so she could fire through the stairs from beneath.Juanita, bless her heart, and Virginia had remained in the S U V because sending in more people would have left us piled into one another. If a firefight did break out, Juanita could bring in some serious hardware to back us up while Virginia called the appropriate authorities before rushing in herself.Around the corner on the third floor landing came a number of women, early/mid-twenties, physically fit, foreign clothes and downcast expressions. A few looked like they were about to cry. They were all in shirts and jeans, with no obvious weapons. Not looking lethal didn't ratchet down Chaz's vigilance. Me? I was instantly reminded how much sex I had been missing."Prince Cáel! You are alive!" spilled out of the first one, a fiery red-head with a billowing, thick mane, porcelain skin and adorable freckles. Her Irish brogue was enchanting. I had to wonder if she cried out in Gaelic during orgasm. Wasn't I about to meet my future bride plus numerous other love interests?She was fit, curvy and wearing an aqua shirt which exposed her midriff with a belly ring bearing a pearl drop, the requisite tattered skin-tight jeans and soft leather calf-boots."Why wouldn't I be alive?" I grinned, like a pirate discovering an all-girls school oceanographic classroom in need of plundering."How do total strangers know how unlikely it is that you would still be alive?" was Chaz's spin on things."We talked with your roommate. He said you had moved to Svalbard where you suffered an excruciating painful, yet richly deserved, death in a lemming stampede," she pouted, "and then the UN had your ashes exiled to Pluto because the Sun was too good for you."9, 10, 11 --12 of them looking, 3 with pale blonde hair that eerily reminded me of my fiancée, another red-head, two russet and five with deep, dark brown, or black hair. They were all fit, fit, fit! With an air of 'I graduated college only to discover: 1) no one was hiring Saline Soil Scientists, or 2) I no longer want to do any of the things I wanted to do when I picked this major. I was familiar with both types.Timothy would have been at work and Odette would have invited the troupe in to regale them with all sorts of tales, which would have included a tour of my bedroom. They clearly had missed Odette so, now I recalled; that particular excuse was one of the ten I had given the guy in 4B should anyone suspicious come calling.I imagine twelve hot, English-as-a-Second-Language girls might be considered, a bit odd. See, his was my address of record. I lied about my actual apartment, so random people who came looking for me went to him instead. This arrangement had been made prior to my understanding of the nature of my employment at Havenstone.I'd neglected, telling him to move out and go far, far away? Poor guy. I'd find a way to make it up to him later."Actually it was a southern vole immigration incident that was set off by the Bulgarian consulate offering repatriation for the first 10,000 applicants," I frowned, clearly traumatized by memory of the incident."These poor southern vole, native to the vacationer-friendly Black Sea resorts, were accidently introduced to the coldest inhabited place in the Northern hemisphere and they've been trying to get home ever since, that would be the equivalent of a century and a half in 'vole-years.""Despite the UN trying to quarantine any news of this Cricetidae catastrophe, I decided to evacuate the six most critically injured vole using a Bortolanza Pluto ultralight, which he must have confused with the UN sending my ashes to Pluto," I explained.Mind you, the 'southern' voles are native to, among other places, Norway, the owner of Svalbard. They were also native to the Bulgarian Black Sea coast so, The Pluto ultra-light, once built in Italy, is now called the 'Puma' and made in Canada, has a maximum range of 675 km, which would leave me crash landing into the Barents Sea, 260 km north of the northernmost airport in Norway, rendering me and my voles so much frozen food."You are an animal rights activist too?" several of the girls gasped. Yes. Yes I was. I was an animal and I was all for me having rights."Please, don't tell anyone about this," I grew serious. "I don't want my philanthropic efforts to be publicized. What I do, I do for the Earth's endangered ecosystems because it is what everyone should do, not because we suddenly feel bad about neglecting it.""E haere koe ki te whai kia nui ai," Pamela snorted. I'd ask her why she knew Maori later, right after I figured why Grandpa knew it."Ko toku mahere whānui," I replied. The girls looked confused."I'm also trying to revitalize endangered languages and revive dead ones. It is more of a hobby than life pursuit," I informed them."You really are a modern-day noble warrior-poet," the red-head leader sighed."Nah. I'm just a guy," I shrugged. "Besides, Ba ch ir fear a bheith ar eolas ag a gn omhais, n  a oidhreacht." (A man should be known by his deeds, not his heritage)."Sa ch s go bhfuil misneach, t  s il agam," she replied using my 'family' motto."Jos on jalot on toivoa,", "Ahol van b tors ga, van rem ny," and "cesaret olduğu yerde umut vardır," all followed. 'Where there is Valor, there is Hope' in Finnish, Hungarian and Turkish. I got the sneaking feeling this wasn't a college field trip gone awry. These chicks were coming at me with a purpose that included more than sexual gratification and a kiss good-bye. Ugh."Thank you," I genuflected, paying honor to their reciting of my personal vow. "Anyway, you appear to be looking for me, but I am afraid I don't know any of you. Taking into account that I have a late lunch date with my fiancée in a half-hour and will be taking notes at a feminist convention at 8, what can I do for you?" I was establishing my escape plan."We have come here to join you," an assertive, dusky-skinned one smiled. I had to think about this. I was a bit tired. Taking all twelve of these girls on in one orgy was currently beyond me. I'd do eight tonight and the last four before breakfast tomorrow. Ah, happy thoughts of the Lacrosse Finals."What exactly do you plan to do with Mr. Nyilas?" Chaz interrupted."We are the (Irish) 'Na conairte soith an   S aghdha ar', (Hungarian) 'A szuka kuty kat Herceg Nyilas', (Turkish) 'Prens ok u Kaltak K pekleri' and (Finnish) 'Narttu koirista prinssi jousimies'," they chorused.Pamela snickered. All of those fancy sounding names were variations on 'the Bitch Hounds of Prince Archer/Nyilas (with the Irish going for O'Shea)."You want to be my bodyguards?" I gawked. Lacking lions, the Irish choice of the 'fur-balls of death' were hounds. Being women technically made them 'bitches'. I had to move fast. Any second now Wiesława was going to figure out these over-anxious non-Amazons were trying to replace her."You do realize I've left piles of dead bodies in my wake, right?" I nearly choked. Pamela slapped me on my back."Of course," they sounded so chipper. Fuck you Internet and 'First Person Shooter' games. This wasn't a fucking game! Trained combatants who joined my retinue met grisly ends and this was their freaking profession!"Can I think about it? I mean, do any of you have any combat experience at all? Attacked someone in anger? Send off a blistering instant message?""Some of us have (combat experience I was assuming). We won't let you down.""You do realize Ms. Dubois is going to kill them, don't you Sir?" Chaz sent me a chilling look."Ms. Dubois?", "who is that?" and "kill us?" floated around."Ms. Dubois is my blood-hungry ferret who wears a 'naughty berserker' human suit to trick the masses.""Three of us have military training," one of the Finns spoke up.By that they meant they had volunteered for military service in their native countries, then left after their first term because they found military life to be boring. On the 'plus' side, all but one had martial arts experience and six of the twelve had been a member of a Gun Club of some kind. Yep, Buffy was going to kill them, all twelve at once by herself."I'll make you a deal," I offered. Chaz was giving me his 'I'm a stone yet clearly unhappy with you' face. "At 7:15 tonight, you will show up at Havenstone. I will sign you in, we'll go upstairs to one of the gyms and then warm up for fifteen minutes. When you are ready, or 7:30 rolls around, we are going to the sparing mats. If I lose, you can stay. If you lose, you will write this off as one of a legion of ideas that look good in print yet are foolish in practice. Do you accept?""How many of us do you have to beat for us to join with you and your Crusade?" the lead Irishwoman asked."All of you. I will fight you all at once. The mat space is quite extensive.""You mean all twelve of us against you at the same time?" one of the Turks blinked in disbelief."Yes. I am not disrespecting you, any of you. You've shown initiative, courage and a spirit of adventure. I found all three to be both admirable and worthy of reward (i.e. I will gladly have sex with you). What I am also telling you is of the three people with me, the only one I can most likely defeat in single combat is her," I motioned to Wiesława, "and I'm only saying that because she is 19 and relatively new to the art of killing."Their eyes flickered to Pamela. Chaz was scary without even trying. Pamela could be threatening, or appear harmless, as she wished."Chaz is a professional military man from a long line of diligent warriors and in a branch of service that requires close contact with hostile individuals, teams, tribes, clans and nations.""The woman behind me is much, much worse. I've met precisely three people who could possibly kill her and I killed one of them. Would you agree, Chaz?""Absolutely," he concurred."We know who you two are," a Finn spoke up. She had a dazzling smile and cleavage that had to obscure her toes when she stood."You do?" Pamela played nice. For once, it was technology biting her in the ass, not me. Yay?"You are Rhingyll lliw Siarl Yfory," the Irish lass looked at Chaz. That was Welsh, and meant Color Sergeant Charles Tomorrow, I imagined his superiors in the British military weren't going to be happy with any of us, him being a 'secret military operator', emphasis on the 'secret'."And you are Sverkhsekretnykh Shpiona Vsemed Svaya," the Turkish girl pointed at Pamela. Pamela snorted. In Russian that meant 'Super-secret Spy Pamela Pile'. Since Pamela in Russia was pronounced 'Pamela' they had gone back to the origin of the name of Pamela, a fictitious 17th English novelist creation using mangled Hellenic, which translated as 'all-honey'.'All-honey' in Russian was Vsemed. Pamela snickered. Oh yeah, those twelve had combed through millions of articles and pictures to figure out who Chaz was and who Pamela claimed to be. Actually, one of my Hungarian admires back when we were all in Eastern Europe had suggested Pamela was a remorseful ex-SMERSH agent turned Princely-sidekick. Pamela jabbed me, the unspoken 'sidekick' thing.(For those who don't know, in Russian SMERSH loosely means 'Death to Spies', it really existed from 1943 to 1946 and was resurrected by Ian Fleming as a foil for James Bond.)"Chaz, since Cáel is, without a doubt, already having a stupendously wretched day, we must insist he inform Addison of all three of these developments, in person. I want to see the look on her face," Pamela plotted with the man who had thrown himself between me and an explosive vest, probably out of some psychic impulse that I would suffer far, far worse later, like in today, within less than 24 hours of said act."Why am I here again today?" I lowered my head and groaned."Are you okay?" a dozen innocent voices cried out."We are here to pick up Odette," Wiesława reminded me."Oh yeah, fortune cookies," I mumbled."Is 'Fortune Cookie' a nickname for one of your other operatives? Many of them are real enigmas. We can't find out anything about her," one of the Hungarians said. Yeah, because SD doesn't have a Facebook page, or Twitter account. Odette, she was protected by a completely unremarkable lifestyle, but I had a feeling that was fading fast."Excuse us," I asserted myself. "I need to get something on the third floor. Chaz began pushing forward while Pamela had my back."What are you doing?" to me and "Hey, is that a gun?" to Chaz, then Wiesława. Pamela was too sneaky to get caught."I'm here to pick up Agent Fortune Cookie then head out to a meeting with some really shady characters and my fiancée," I informed them."Agent Fortune Cookie," Chaz mused. "She's going to love that,""And then," Pamela continued."She is going to want a gun," I groaned.Oh goddess! No! Chaz had joined Pamela and my 'group think'."No, I have not," Chaz corrected me, about my mental ruminations."I've been coaching him," Pamela faux-consoled me. As my new prospective bodyguards parted for my current bodyguards,"Do you have psychic powers?" "Where is your android?" and "Is it true you can have sex up to ten times a day?""Yes, but we can't talk about it," then, "Which one? We have six models," and finishing up with, "Yes, I can have sex up to ten times a day with each session lasting at least an hour, though I do need breaks for food, drink, quiet romantic conversations and showers, cause shower-sex is so damn fun."While they mulled that over, I unlocked my door in time to see a nicely-dressed (as if she was about to go out on an expensive lunch date) Odette spring off the sofa. Looking at the crowd behind me, she blessed me with an incredibly happy smile."Oh cool! Do we really have enough time for an orgy?"I wanted to cry.(A Family FUNction, minus the 'fun' part)My fiancée giving me a congenial and contented look. Good.My fuck-buddy/friend Libra giving me a salacious 'you and me are going to hook up soon' smile while dressed in a red, 'business suite/slinky number' combo with a plunging neckline. I put her invite on my mental day-planner. Fellas, if you can't keep it in your mind, forget about it. Print equals pain, believe me.Brooke had joined the lunch group, sharing a smile and wink with Libra with the secret agreement for a three-way. Sweet! I could do this, hmm, lunch break Friday, yum-yum-yum. She was wearing a beige business suit with slacks, minus the shirt. Only her cunningly cut jacket kept her goodies from exposure.Hana was a saint for putting up with those two, and me.Buffy was studying me with the clear desire to put me in a dog cage for the rest of the week. Technically she had to produce my body for work Monday. As for the hot, sweaty, intense Brooke-Libra-Cáel m nage   trois, Buffy was reading the undercurrents and setting up a breakwater. At least her attire suggested well-paid, successful international assassin. I wondered if I had paid for her clothing as well. I'd given Chaz's wardrobe a serious upgrade courtesy of Pamela faking my signature.The gathering was rounded out by Mom, Imogen and Deirdre. Thank God they all had different hair styles and forms of dress. Mom was in 'casual-durable' attire, Imogen was going with the military-chic and Deirdre's get up was in the same style as Hana.I was pleasantly pleased that Hana had reserved two adjacent tables for what she assumed would be my support network, Pamela, Odette, Chaz, Wiesława and Juanita, plus Imogen's five and her (Hana's) two Illuminati minders. That made me squeezing my twelve newest over-eager admirers into the mix doable, if not comfortable. Better yet, none of the new girls was dressed for a restaurant this exclusive.Hana was quietly amused. Buffy was volcanic. Thankfully she was being a volcano on the mid-Atlantic ocean ridge ~ submerged."Chaz, Pamela, explain," Buffy seethed."I don't work for you," Pamela playfully bantered back, "Sweet-Cheeks.""They are part of a clandestine operation to provide cooperation and assistance from the European Union," I offered up in such a sincere manner. I almost had them. Buffy looked to Chaz who opted to channeled his 'inner- Cáel'."I can neither confirm nor deny their status as operators from four European nations," he nodded.Buffy forked a helpless appetizer shrimp then catapulted at one of my Finns, I thought it was Oili. It bounced off her bosom. She couldn't even claim to not have seen it coming."What?" Oili gasped."Operatives?" Buffy sizzled at me."Prince Cáel," Flannery asked, "why did that strange woman throw a, shrimp at Oili?""It was a hand-eye coordination test," Odette informed her. "Had Oili been a real spy, you would have snatched up a nearby napkin, deflect the item with the napkin and all while drawing down on her. It is what they do all the time. It is pretty neat to watch.""Why use a napkin?" Oili asked Odette while eyeing Buffy in case another decapod was coming her way."You use a napkin because the shrimp might have a contact poison on it," Odette rolled her eyes. "Buffy used a fork to flip it at you. She didn't use her hands, so the possibility existed." Pamela gave Odette an 'atta girl' high five."Prince Cáel?" Brooke giggled. "What have you been up to?""Okay. I got this. Ladies, may I introduce Annikki, Belgin, Berit, Flannery, Gizi, Ilkay, Kato, Neve, Nuray, Oili, Pirkko and Zsuzsi. These fine women have decided to put their productive lives on hold so they can be my bodyguards," I made the introductions."They have volunteered to be, basically the 'Hounds of Prince O'Shea/Nyilas/Archer'. My Hounds, please let me introduce Hana, my fiancée, Brooke, my close friend, Libra, a sweet & sincere childhood acquaintance, my Mother, Sibeal, my O'Shea aunts, Deidre & Imogen and Kalmarasērmi Buffy."Despite the absurdity of the situation and my clear irresponsibility, Buffy let a smile crease her frown. 'Kalmarasērmi' was my term for her in the Amazon language = my Mountaintop."I will volunteer my facilities to train them," Aunt Imogen offered me drolly. She was the primary trainer for all O'Shea guardians/Special Forces."Train us?" a half dozen voices murmured."Yes Child. I am Imogen O'Shea, Cáel is the greatest treasure in my life and I have serious doubts any of you can be anything more than distracting bullet-catchers for my favorite (and only) nephew. It annoys me to think you are yet another walking advertisement showing him to be both big-hearted and soft-headed.""I will offer prayers upon the mounds of my ancestors (lie, her only 'ancestor' refused to stay buried) for Cáel's safety. You should invoke whatever supernatural entity you place faith in to keep Cáel safe as well, because if he gets so much as a scratch defending any one of you, I will exercise my nearly endless knowledge of human pain to make you pay.""Is she Ms. Dubois?" Flannery asked Odette."That would be me," Buffy showered fury their way."Do you really want to kill us?" Neve tried to stare Buffy down."Until ten seconds ago, Yes. Now I want to hand you over to these two," she motioned to Deidre and Imogen with her fork."Prince Cáel, why are they all so hostile?" Flannery requested understanding from me. "We have come here to help you. We have skills. All we are asking if for a chance to prove ourselves to you.""To Us," Buffy snapped. "Cáel's vote doesn't count.""Chill, Buffy," I snapped back. "I'm dealing with this, and your lack of trust is pissing me off.""Buffy," Hana intervened. She placed a hand on Buffy's thigh out of sight, yet not outside of my notice. "When was the last time Cáel failed to take your advice on something life-critical? These young ladies appear to be honest and diligent. If not, Pamela and the Color Sergeant wouldn't have let them come here, or near Odette."If I dated dumber women I would have less explaining (lying) to do, but I'd miss the challenge both inside and outside the bedroom. Hana's deft touch and gentle words calmed Buffy more than anything (outside of a righteous cocking) I could have accomplished. I was suddenly seized with the realization there was a goodly number of Katrina's positive attributes in Hana. How had I missed it?"Marrying you is going to be Hana's first step toward mortal beatification," Brooke teased me. Normally only dead people were made saints."A Servant of, probably not Jehovah. I think everyone at the table can agree she has interacted with supernatural forces," Sibeal hid her joking well."Martyring her hopes of monogamy?" Deidre's fey gaze flickered over the women of note (the women at the main table)."Her Heroic Virtue is Prudence?" Buffy added. Buffy had been Catholic?"Ladies, I'm Lutheran. We don't normally venerate saints. Joking aside, I was given a reason to believe this lunch date was important on a social level between myself and my fianc . Food would be nice too."Brooke and Libra's presence regulated Pamela and Chaz to an adjacent table. A waiter slipped in, took my order, I decided to forgo an appetizer because I was late, then the conversation began."Hana, this is my Mother, Sibeal Nyilas. Imogen and Deidre are my family from Ireland," I made the introductions, most definitely unnecessarily. I was buying time to get a better read on the women around me."I know," Hana showered me with mature compassion."Get to it, damn you," Buffy huffed."Wow, I'm thinking of the best way to tell you this," I barely could meet Hana's eyes."I am pregnant with your fianc 's child," Imogen cut to the chase. What she said was delivered on purpose. Imogen wasn't as socially maladjusted as Rachel. The fewer women in my life, the easier the O'Shea would have roping me in. Imogen's words were meant to hurt Hana and drive a wedge between us."You too?" Hana's sad eyes studied Imogen. She hid her anger-disappointment-disgust well. In this crowd her efforts to obfuscate her feeling only worked on Libra and Brooke. Those two ladies were less astute at concealing their surprise."She's your aunt, right?" Libra's look settled on me instead of a blatant Imogen, or a pained Hana."No," Mom answered for me. "My sisters and I were born sterile. It is impossible that our paternal heritage has been passed along. Whatever Imogen's maternal contribution was, it is not from our DNA. My sister does have a child inside her, Havenstone verified it and will have the precise genetic make-up within 24 hours," she persisted (lying)."If Cáel has a failing, it is that he was seduced by my sisters who played upon his very confusing Mother-Son relationship. I faked my death when he was seven. I 'died' in a quite painful manner and he had to watch helplessly as he witnessed me wasting away. I did such a horrible thing to a young boy because the people who were hunting me down, the two O'Shea before you and the nine who aren't here, would have used numerous means of torture to verify my death."(Until they realized 'what' I was. Then my imprisonment would have begun)"My wonderful husband would have died without giving them the truth. It was too much to ask of our son. For fifteen years he believed me dead. He learned the truth at his Father's funeral. I believe every woman at this table knows my son doesn't handle emotional pain well.""Imogen's statement was a thinly-veiled stab at Hana's heart and a kick to my son's sense of responsibility to both Hana and his unborn child. How could this not hurt Hana? How could Cáel possibly respond, torn between the woman who has already sacrificed so much of her happiness for a man barely aware of his own maturity, and the woman bringing his child into the world?""Good one, Imogen. Those two are better than you, or I. By all means, make a mockery of my son, your nephew, who has pledged to fight for your life when he should clearly walk away and let the rest of you die. He asks nothing of you yet you feel no remorse at sullying his happiness.""There are ten good reasons for you getting up and walking out of here intact right now. There are six better reasons for making you pay for your cruelty," she threatened."Ten?" Brooke whispered."The sisters' five bodyguards, the two body guards they gifted me with, Deidre, Imogen and Cáel. You don't think he would let the woman bearing his child take a beating, do you Brooke?" Hana enlightened her."No.""The Six?" Libra scanned the room."My other two bodyguards won't act unless I am directly threatened. They won't be out to hurt anyone. If anyone tries to hurt me, they will jump straight to the making them dead option. The 'Six' are Buffy, Pamela, Chaz, Juanita, Special Agent Maddox and Sibeal.""We'd help," Libra insisted. Brooke was onboard with that proclamation."No," came forth from Hana, Mom and me."Brooke and Libra; you two, Odette, the other twelve and the wait staff will only confuse the issue. My sisters and their soldiers will use you and the rest to distract Cáel. Except for Ms. Maddox, the rest won't give a fuck so your best bet is to hit the deck and let the professionals deal with things," Mom clarified."Brooke, Libra, this is a wacko chicks with guns moment," I put things in perspective."Hana?" Libra put a hand on Hana's shoulder."Don't mind me," she patted Libra's hand. "I'm diving for cover and not getting up until you, Brooke, Cáel, or Buffy tell me to get up. Sorry Sibeal, but I don't know you that well yet.""I understand," Mom agreed.To punctuate the awkwardness of the moment, Aisha (the Arabic swimsuit model) and three other SD ladies waltzed into the place and took a table. When the maytre dee tried to impede them, Aisha threatened to exterminate his entire extended family with a look alone. Been there, done that, and the maytre dee was nowhere close to being in my league.I had to think that through. Had Buffy called them, the SD would have been here before I arrived. Pamela was a possibility, except the SD still hated her over Constanza's maiming. If she told them my life 'was' in danger, they would still show up. My life wasn't in danger and Pamela wouldn't yank their chain.It had to be Juanita. The head of my bodyguard telling Elsa that I was in an exposed position with 9 armed Illuminati would have elicited this level of response. Pamela prodded Odette. Odette had a 'what do you want me to do' non-verbal exchange with Pamela then got up and went over to Aisha.Odette even remembered to navigate the room in such a manner Aisha and her team could keep an uninterrupted view of the threat. Pamela and Chaz's lessons were paying off. They weren't training her in the lethal arts. They were showing her how to not be an obstacle, which was better, given our current circumstances."Hana, don't hate Imogen. The only parent she's ever known was Granddad," I returned my attention to the crisis at hand."Oh, I'm sorry," Hana sent sympathetic waves Imogen's way. If there was a hint of 'you bitch' hidden within those words, none of us would admit it."Yes, yes," Imogen smiled back. "Father was a real troll.""That's not true," Hana responded. "I've met him and he has always been very nice to me. It was easy for me to look past the nations of dead he's murdered, his propensity to rape his daughters and his plans to destroy my Cáel.""I don't hold you to blame for not protecting Cáel more than you have. He's a handful and reminds you of your Father, the mass-murdering rapist. And Imogen, don't try to hurt Cáel using me again, you Bitch. I'm not a part of your circus. That doesn't render me powerless. I love more than I hate. I count a person great by the lives they save, not those they take. Where there is Valor, there is Hope and my fianc  has both in spades. Do we understand one another?""Proving you are smarter than Ms. Sievert is not something which equates to being a threat," Deidre countered."Cáel, why aren't you saying something?" Brooke whispered to me."Because he knows better," Mom grinned. "This is a battle Hana has to win, or lose, on her own.""Cáel has plenty of women willing to go behind his back and kill people, Brooke. Now, if Hana asks for such a favor, we know it is not over some petty bullshit," rolled menacingly forth from Buffy as her feral countenance made a few of the Illuminati at the next table nervous."That won't be necessary," I broke up the tension. "We are as dysfunctional a family as they come, but we are family and we will all treat one another as such by the standards of the only one who matters. Clear?""You?" Deidre soothed me."No. Ferko Nyilas', my Father and the best man I've ever known. He taught me to never make excuses for your own behavior. Surrendering our control over our lives is a cop-out. If you want to continue acting like the creepy-ass bitch daughters of Cáel O'Shea, so be it. That is your choice to make. I care for you.""I care enough for you to fight Granddad over your futures. I hope all of you know I mean what I say. Whatever you decide to do, no matter how you act, I will always love you. I've made my choices and I am going to hold you responsible for yours. Let's eat lunch. It has been a rough fucking day and it isn't over yet."If there was ever any doubt, I destroyed those twelve hopeful bodyguards on the mats. They possessed neither the skill nor the savagery necessary in a warrior culture. We Amazons didn't recoil from pain. Our sisters' lives were on the line. That was why you practiced no-holds-barred fighting with, or without, weapons."We can learn," the lead Finn protested. The rest were getting over the physical and spiritual pain of being so easily beaten."My normal bodyguards go through three years of intense 24/7 training. Being a member of that elite body means you train in all forms of weapons as well as hand-to-hand combat techniques.""Once you've mastered the core physical and skill baseline requirements, and this core training never stops, no point is considered 'good enough', you begin learning at least two specialties. Those are disciplines such as close-protection, sniping, small unit tactics, infiltration, battlefield medicine, electronics, computing, communication systems, linguistics and 'training' expertise.""In my current team, the ones who fought at my side in Hungry and Romania, all have three specialties. Discounting their regimen since the age of five, each had been on the job in a professional capacity at least six years. The leader had eleven years in.""Finally, when you are at that level of excellence, you need a specific mindset. What you need to do is think why you shouldn't kill someone, not if you should. If there is any doubt, you strike. If you hesitate, someone close to you might be killed, not just me.""Look around you. If you aren't ready to kill for any of your companions, you will never cut it. Now, I'm going to have you shown out. I will have taxis take you back to your hotel. Think about it. Seriously, think about dedicating yourself to more than some stranger you've met on the internet.""You will be dedicating yourself to the other elven women in your group, to the death. That is the level of spiritual dedication it takes to be at my side. Go, take a rest, talk it over, search your souls. Call me if any of you want to continue and we can have lunch Sunday and make plans. Questions?""Do the other women around you do this, make those choices?" one of the Turkish women frowned while nursing a bruised jaw."No. They have it worse. They have thrown their old lives away, never to return. Each and every one has either murdered a human being, or attempted to, before they are even considered for the task.""Under normal circumstances, we wouldn't be having his conversation. You would never be given the chance. You are woefully unqualified in every way except spirit. Your willingness to cross the Atlantic to make your offers resonates with me, so I am both warning you this is horrible, horrible path you are taking and I am explaining precisely how slender any of your chances are of accomplishing your goals.""I, I don't know," whispered one of the Hungarian lasses."At the Seven Skulls, I led three such women into combat (Rachel, Charlotte and Saku) against a group of warriors who were fighting free of 500 elite Romanian Mountain Troops. Of the Romanians, nearly 200 were either dead, or wounded. The FBI Special Agent we took with us was badly wounded."One of the three was killed, a head shot, and the remainder left her body where she had fallen because the enemy were still out there and they had to protect me. The world will not bend to your sensitivities. Life around me is exceedingly dangerous and unforgiving," I finished.No immediate consensus united them. Fear and disbelief were the major vibes I was picking up. None of them were angry, insulted, or overly terrified."Time for you to go," Buffy concluded our meeting. "Tigger Maeve and Dora Farānak, would you please see Cáel's guests to the lobby." A new pleasure of Buffy's was using the House names of the Full-bloods she interacted with.I have taken a few mystic liberties:Maeve was a Celtic War Goddess ~ the Enslaver of Men.Farānak was a Scythian Goddess also known as the Lynx Goddess and the Silent Huntress.As for the other new hires:Daphne was, as explained earlier, of House Cotyttia (Thracian Goddess of Sex, War and Slaughter)Fabiola was of House Minerva (Roman Goddess of War & Strategy)Violet Maza was in House Oshun, the Yoruba Goddess of Love, Sexuality, Beauty and Diplomacy; Lady of the Orisha ~ life spirits.Paula Wadena was of House Cybele (Phrygian Earth Mother, Guardian of the Lion Throne)}They were dismissed and smart enough to know that was the best possible answer to their current predicament, learning your romantic adventure was actually a gory supernatural battle for survival. A growing number of Isharans had been gathering while I dealt with the wannabes. A few were amused, perhaps even understanding, of my actions.Soon enough, using her position as Record Keeper of House Ishara, Helena cajoled the other Amazons into giving us peace and quiet. Not all left. Watching a jury-rigged House Ishara work through its business in a semi-public setting was an event both unlooked for and possibly enlightening.For this gathering, we had 122 of the 159 members. The missing members were not close enough, or were providing a critical function that wouldn't allow them to be in New York on this night."Sisters, a moment of personal prayer for each of us to seek guidance from our Ancestors as we seek to continue their legacy," I intoned softly, calling the meeting to order.I had barely opened my eyes, failing to get any inspiration from Yakko, when the struggle began."Why are we including them in a House Ishara meeting?" Madori pointed out the three 'new hires' who were sticking around."Memasant (Amazon for to speak true)," I answered her. Since Daphne, Paula and Violet had clearly been sitting among us before the meeting began, I gave Buffy a disappointing frown. "Ishara respects these three for teaching the rest of you the Amazon language so that we can teach it to others, thus all of you becoming able to engage all our sisters in our native tongue.""I doubt any other House would extend this honor to others. Thankfully, we are not like any other House. We know better. We have all been outsiders. We aren't a 'normal' House and I am working toward us never being one. We have to be kind and just when necessary, and forgive when it is what the Host needs.""We will do this because we Isharans alone will decide on the prestige of our sisters. If the other Houses make an issue of it, who cares? None of them have made the sacrifices necessary to be Isharans. I know that you have not all gathered here tonight to hear me pontificate. Who wants to be first?""Will you accept a challenge?" Madori stood up. We had spread out in a ring, two Amazons deep, along the edges of the mats. I had never sat down."Put forth your complaint," I responded."You emphasize duties other than that of a House Head. You don't take the time to show up at initiation ceremonies. In essence, you ignore your sisters to advance your own prestige.""Yes, I am not showing up at the initiation ceremonies.""Yes, I prioritize other activities over running the day-to-day operations of our House.""Yes, you are utterly ignoring the two Amazons sitting at either side of me. I chose Buffy Ishara and Helena Ishara to lead this House because I knew I would have others issues coming up in my life concerning the Host.""Buffy, are you challenging me?""No, Wakko Ishara," she responded angrily. She wasn't angry with me. She had chosen the majority of the assembly and they were turning on me, thus her."Helena, are you challenging me?""No Wakko Ishara. I am intimately familiar with your work and the dangers you constantly confront for the greater Host," she answered in an equally hostile tone."Now that the issue of relevance has been dealt with, I will accept any challenge from any of you selfish, bigoted, power-hungry cunts who wish to put your own self-interest above that of our House. By all means, stumble over one another for the top spot," I mocked them. I'd played nice. No more.It was telling that my classification of any challenger was completely ignored. Madori and five supporters stood. In theory, challenges were the rare 1-on-1 Amazon experience. Another Amazon, Arianne, stood with another supporter."Cool beans," I nodded.I backed up, stepped off the mats and picked up the four axes I had pre-prepared. Back on the mat I went past my handful of supporters, brandished two weapons and advanced a quarter way onto the sparring area. The mass of my opponents muttered in confusion and resentment."Ishara, we have not trained in archaic weapons. Most of our facilities never had then," Madori protested."Amazons don't play fair," I glared. Several migrated to the walls to pick out whatever looked the least daunting. Buffy, Helena, Marsha, Daphne Cotyttia, Violet Oshun and Paula Cybele did likewise."Is this how you want to answer a challenge for leadership?" Madori glowered. "Cheating, utilizing a clear advantage in a farce of equality and justice?""No. Please step back and call every member of JIKIT," my eyes narrowed. "How about this, call the Amazon's contact with the Earth & Sky? Can't do that either? How about convince the 9 Clans to help us pursue a House obligation?""You duties as Chief Diplomat are not that of Isharan House Head and actually make you less of a House Head," she countered. She had chosen a short spear, using it two-handed. And that made Katrina what precisely?"I should fucking kill you," Buffy snarled."Madori Ishara, Dot-Ishara is not the Goddess of Scrabble. She is not the Goddess of," and Madori tried to catch me flat-footed with a spear-thrust. I was appalled at how easy I dealt with her. My right axe diverted her spear enough so when I twisted my stance, she missed. I placed the head of my left axe on her shoulder, blade against her throat."Madori, you lose. Sit back down and contemplate that you were beaten by a 22 year old man," I seethed. There was no 'you didn't give me a chance' bullshit. She had struggled for advancement in the Amazon way. Such people weren't crybabies. "Next."Arianne approached me with a shield and short sword. My read on the situation was she was going to use acrobatics to compensate for my superior reach. I readied myself."I don't suppose you would accept a suggestion we fight unarmed?" she put out there. I took two steps toward her then dropped my axes."I trust you," I looked down at her. I could see the 'oh, fuck me' written all over her face. The unfairness had been tossed in her lap. She put the point of her leaf-shaped blade under the left side of my ribcage, close to my kidney."Yield.""Never.""Yield, or I will kill you."I took a quarter-inch penetration when I clamped down on her right wrist and slammed my elbow into her face. A quick exchange of footwork ended up with both of us on the mat, Arianne on her back, sword pinned to the mat and her shield trapped between us. Head-butt followed head-butt until she was unresponsive.I stood up, blood oozing down my side."Water!" I barked. A bottled water was rolled my way. Three more Amazons were sizing me up. This challenge phase was far from over. I splashed water down on Arianne's face until she sputtered into wakefulness."Pathetic," I sneered at her. "This House is worth any and all of our lives. If you were the best candidate to lead this house and I refused to yield, then why did you spare me? Not only could you not kill me when you clearly could, you failed to do so even when it became an unequal contest of arms."Arianne was shamed and furious. I was treating her like a presumptuous, outsider woman."I'm feeling particularly generous in victory, Arianne, don't you dare stand up," I growled when she tried. "I will not kill you for your disrespect. I will not exile you from our House because doing so would show both of us failing to grasp one of the key principles of our People, learn. Learn and keep learning. A loss is nothing more than a temporary setback. Learn, don't repeat the same mistake twice and never stop striving for success until you take yourself to the cliffs."One of the two newes